Comparison of the invasion of the ninja world: All defenses were broken, Itachi cried

In the 18th year of the Imperial Calendar, after the time traveler Uchiha Tenyi unified the Ninja World and proclaimed himself Emperor, he built a time-travel gate and launched an expedition to other parallel worlds!

When the vanguards, including the variants of Runtu and Obito, the variants of Kakashi and Kakashi, and the variants of Nohara Rinlin, arrived in the New Ninja World, they were dumbfounded. They found that this world was too deceptive!

Runtu: “Oh my god, my great Uchiha is gone? Itachi killed his whole family? Is he crazy?!”

Kakato: “No, the father who was above the Sannin actually committed suicide?”

Nohara Rin: “What? The innocent and kind Obito killed the teacher? You are crazy! This is really a wrong world!”

…

“Son of a bitch, Sarutobi!”

“You only tell Naruto that he is the son of a demon fox, but don’t tell him that he is the son of a hero, right?” The resurrected Minato sneaked into the other world and looked at the transformed life of Naruto Akito. He felt jealous and angry!

“Fuck the Will of Fire!”

Itachi also cried: “I was wrong, Sasuke! I am an unfilial son to my parents!”

The emperor also laughed: “No, I haven’t officially invaded yet, and you guys have already rebelled collectively?”

Comparison of the invasion of the ninja world: All defenses were broken, Itachi cried
001: First time in another world
Konoha 63 years..
In a quiet forest, a clear stream is flowing.
Under the bright sunshine, a girl with black hair was holding a piglet in her arms and washing her hands by the stream with a smile on her face.
The girl was Shizune, one of the three ninjas of Konoha and Tsunade’s disciple.
Sizzle, sizzle
At this moment, a strange sound broke the silence of the forest. Jingyin subconsciously turned her head and saw that the void in the distance was distorting.
Then, under those astonished gazes, three unfamiliar figures slowly emerged from the distorted void.
Soon, three figures of different heights gradually became clear.
One was a white-haired ninja wearing a mask with sharp and calm eyes; the other had a bright smile on his face, his scarlet Sharingan slowly moving.
The other is a beautiful girl with a pair of large dark brown pupils and a gentle smile, making people feel like spring breeze.
“An Uchiha?”
Shizune stared at the three people blankly, her brain a little frozen.
Isn’t Uchiha Sasuke the only one in Konoha’s Uchiha clan?
No, Lady Tsunade said that Uchiha Itachi is still out there… Is he Uchiha Itachi?
Thinking of this, sweat broke out on Jingyin’s smooth forehead.
Uchiha Itachi, the S-rank rebel who massacred the Uchiha clan and defected to Konoha! !

“The chakra threshold has changed. According to what Lord Orochimaru said…”
It seems that we have really crossed the space barrier and came to another new world! The white-haired ninja wearing a mask looked down at the watch on his wrist and couldn t help but smile.
The tone was filled with excitement.
Is this the new world?
“I heard from Emperor that there will be our variants in the parallel world. I’m really curious about what my variant is doing.” The beautiful girl was named Nohara Rin. She blinked her big brown eyes and looked at everything curiously.
“But, you should be doing well, right?”
“Don’t worry, Rin. You are the emperor’s concubine. Do you think your mutant will have a hard time in this world?” The white-haired ninja at the side couldn’t help but smile bitterly when he heard this.
This time, he was under great pressure to go to the Parallel Ninja World on the orders of the Emperor.
Because of the emperor’s concubine’s curiosity, they pestered the emperor and were allowed to visit the new world. He was afraid that something unexpected might happen to the emperor’s concubine.
“Kakashi, what you said makes sense. How could a girl like me have a bad life?” Nohara Rin said with a smile.
Kakado’s face darkened: “Rin, my name is Kakado, not Kakashi…”
When they set out, they had already agreed that in order to conceal Rin’s identity as much as possible in the other world, they would call her by her real name instead of her honorific title.
“Ah… I’m sorry Kakado, I learned bad things from Tei…” Nohara Rin covered her mouth and said embarrassedly.
“Rin, there’s no need to give Kakashi face, he’s used to it, haha.” The boy with Sharingan on the side held his stomach and laughed, while patting the floor with his hands.
Kakato’s face darkened: “Obito, when will you bring food and water? I’m hungry…”
The boy with the Sharingan had a stiff smile and said angrily: “Kakato, my fucking name is Runtu, not Obito, I don’t want to eat!!”
Runtu was very angry, and Di didn’t know what was going on. He often called his name wrong, causing his classmates around the school to often call him to bring things…
At this moment, the Sharingan spun wildly, and in an instant it turned into the shape of a kaleidoscope…
“If you don’t bring food, what will you bring? A baby?” Kakadong smiled slightly, and a short blade emitting white light suddenly appeared in his hand. There were even arcs of lightning jumping on the short blade.
“Okay, you two stop arguing…” Nohara Rin smiled helplessly and stopped the two from arguing.
“Kakadong, Rin has spoken, so I won’t bother you.” Runtu’s Mangekyo Sharingan turned into three magatama, and his anger subsided.
On the other side, when Kakadong saw this, the short blade in his hand also disappeared.
“kaleidoscope?”
“It seems that even if he is not Itachi, he is a big shot in Uchiha.”
Jingyin quietly hid beside a tree, looking at the three people nervously. Just at that moment, she felt a terrifying aura from the three people.
She didn’t know much about many things in Konoha and didn’t dare to jump to conclusions.
They say new world, what does that mean?
As an apprentice of Tsunade, one of the three ninjas, Shizune did not choose to leave immediately, but instead hid quietly aside to get some intelligence information.
I’ll tell Lady Tsunade when I have the chance.
“Okay, I’ll try to contact the Empire.”
“Let’s get in touch now? We are still completely in the dark about this world.”
“It’s okay. As soon as the Empire knows that we have successfully traveled to the parallel world, they will issue new instructions!”
“No, what I mean is, do we really want to bring the war to this world? This is too unfair to this world. They clearly did nothing!” Runtu said with a frown.
“Runtu, don’t be naive. This is not the empire. We don’t need you to help an old lady cross the road. Don’t abuse your kindness.”
“The will of the Emperor cannot be questioned!” Kakadong looked at Runtu coldly. Although this guy was powerful, he was too kind.
No wonder the Emperor wanted him to be the vanguard to hone his skills. The bloody battles in the future will probably have to be fought by the elders of the clan.
“Runtu, don’t worry.”
“If this world is right, then what we will bring is cooperation. The empire’s wars are all for peace and happiness, which is why we have unified!”
“That’s why we have the current powerful empire!” Nohara Rin said, with admiration in her beautiful eyes. That was the emperor’s achievement.
Back then, the emperor swept across the world and unified the country, and only then did he establish this magnificent and prosperous empire!
“Well… Imperial Age… We are just the advance team after all. Our main mission is to gather intelligence.”
Runtu gave a bitter smile, he always felt that the empire was too oppressive and lifeless, everything was running in an orderly manner, there was no cultural collision, and students were not allowed to skip classes to go out and play during school hours.
Everything is for the theme of strength and unity!
Although Di explained that there would be powerful enemies in the future so they had to continue to accumulate strength, he still felt it was a bit too depressing.
“You said, it would be fun if we could go to Shisui-kun (Shisui variant) to tell about the parallel world in history during the time of the shinobi village daimyo.”
“I heard that it was an era when the will of fire burned and blood was full of bonds!”
“Even people with different surnames would sacrifice themselves for each other. It’s unimaginable.” Runtu’s eyes lit up. He was really about to get moldy staying in the empire. When he had nothing to do, he would go with Brother Zhihuo to listen to the stories of the five great countries told by the older generation of the empire.
Many older generations in different ethnic groups miss that era.
That kind of world is probably more exciting and desirable than the Age of Empires…
(PS: In addition to the anime world that everyone knows, the protagonist’s world or other parallel worlds, the characters’ experiences, ages, and even genders may be different, so there is no such thing as the protagonist being cheated on.)
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Turn on lazy reading mode
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
May 1st recharge big gift
The activity is based on the actual VIP points received in a single transaction; VIP points are given in the form of coupons, and the higher the recharge amount, the longer the coupon expires. For example: recharge: 500 yuan to give 7500 VIP points, recharge: 1000 yuan to give 15000 VIP points
Event time: May 1 to May 5
Top up now
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]002: Uchiha Ten, Emperor! (Old version)
“They want to invade the world? Are they really from another world?”
“Another world… a parallel world, what is that in the Age of Empires?”
Jingyin, hiding behind a tree trunk, listened to the conversation between the three people, her mind full of doubts.
As Tsunade’s apprentice, she had often come into contact with Jiraiya. That guy would come up with some strange ideas from time to time when writing novels, one of which was about a parallel world.
Listen to them, if the world is right, will they choose to cooperate?
No matter what, I will continue to gather information. This group of people are definitely not good people, and the power of the Sharingan cannot be faked.
“I’ve started contacting Di, Runtu, watch your words…”
“By then, I’m afraid you’ll anger Di. Even if you were Lin’s former classmate, you won’t escape punishment.” Kakadong glanced at Runtu and said warningly.
Runtu rolled his eyes at Kakadong and said, “I know. You can contact him.”
As soon as the words fell, Kakadong kept clicking on the mechanical watch on his wrist. Soon, a blue light appeared on the watch and shot into the void.
In the void, a rectangular blue screen slowly emerged.
“Kakashi, did you succeed?”
A majestic and slightly surprised voice suddenly sounded.
When Kakadong heard the name, his face darkened. Runtu and Nohara Rin beside him couldn’t help but laugh. Seeing this, Kakadong was annoyed and corrected him, “Your Majesty, did you do this on purpose?”
“My name is Kakato, not Kakashi…”
Hearing this, Uchiha Tian smiled embarrassedly and said: “It’s not intentional Kakashi, oh no, Kakado…”
After traveling through this world for so many years, he is still a little uncomfortable with the name Kakadong.
“How is it? Did you go to the parallel world?” Uchiha Tian asked.
Kakadong smiled proudly and said, “Your Majesty, I have fulfilled my mission and have confirmed that I have arrived in the new world.”
“That’s right, Kakadong. I will name your world as World No. 1.” Uchiha Tian nodded slightly. He was very satisfied with Kakadong’s work.
So, this time when Nohara Rin wanted to go to the New World to play, he also asked this team to take him with him, so as to mediate the quarrel between Kakado and Runtu.
Secondly, the strength of Kakadong and Runtu also makes people feel reassured.
In this world, Kakato is not restricted by the Sharingan, and his White Fang is superb, making him a genius ninja with the strength of a Kage.
Runtu possesses a powerful Kaleidoscope of Divine Power, and is equally powerful, with the strength of a shadow.
Kakadong was stunned: “Your Majesty, are we World No. 1?”
“Yes, you are the first team to send back the news, congratulations.” Uchiha Tian smiled. Before each team set off, he told the teams that the team that first sent back the news would receive some rewards when they returned to the empire in the future.
Hearing this, Runtu couldn’t help but laugh: “Didn’t Zuozhu send back any news?”
“Yes, Runtu.” Uchiha Tian nodded slightly. In the Uchiha family, Runtu, Zuosuke (a variant of Sasuke), and You (a variant of Itachi) have always liked to compare and compete with each other.
“Okay, what you have to do next is to collect materials and build a portal with the tailed beasts so that the empire can send more powerful people. You are the advance team, so the world is unknown, so you must act carefully and don’t be reckless…”
“I hope that World No. 1 can be the first parallel world conquered by the Empire!”
After saying that, Uchiha Tian narrowed his eyes and looked at Runtu, and said in a slightly cold tone: “Remember, Runtu, put away your kindness of helping grandma. We are here to correct those wrong worlds, not to plunder!”
“You don’t need to have any psychological burden!”
After hearing this, Runtu seemed to be hesitant to speak.
Uchiha Tianyi saw what Runtu was thinking. The current Runtu was just like Obito back then, kind and innocent. “Runtu, do you remember the minimum standard for judging whether a world is right or wrong?”
Runtu answered with a stiff face: “The Ninja Village Era is a complete cancer. Such a world is completely wrong!”
Just remember it!
Don t have unrealistic fantasies about the past that the older generation regrets.
“If possible, I really hope that the world you are in now is the Ninja Village era, it will teach you a good lesson.” Uchiha Ten looked at Obito and couldn’t help laughing.
If Runtu really encounters the ninja world in his memory, he is looking forward to Runtu’s transformation.
The man named Obito almost smashed the world to pieces, shouting that this world is wrong! !
The current young generation of the empire has never experienced the cruelty of war, so they need to gain some experience.
“Okay, Kakado, Runtu, remember, Rin’s safety during this period is in your hands.”
Kakadong looked serious and replied, “Understood, Your Majesty!”
The fact that His Majesty indulges Rin so much is enough to show how much he favors Nohara Rin.
“Remember, Rin’s safety comes before the world!”
When Nohara Rin heard this, her heart trembled. She looked at the handsome and noble man on the screen with peach blossoms in her eyes: “Your Majesty, you are so kind… I will be back soon after playing for a while, hehe.”
“Um.”
Uchiha Tian looked at Nohara Rin lovingly and smiled gently, “I have installed an emergency measure on your watch. If you encounter an uncontrollable danger, press it and I can personally visit this world for a short time.”
“It’s enough to bring you back, just have fun!”
“Yeah!” Nohara Rin nodded excitedly. She felt really safe with His Majesty around.
After the voice, Uchiha Tian cut off the communication.
The main ninja world!
After hanging up the phone, Uchiha Tian raised the corner of his mouth slightly.
Finally, the theory of parallel worlds was proven successful on this day.
After traveling to this ridiculous world for decades and unifying the ninja world, in order to deal with the Otsutsuki God in Boruto, Uchiha Ten came up with an absurd and crazy plan.
That is to plunder resources from other parallel universes and plant chakra fruits in other ninja worlds.
Thereby constantly enhancing one’s own strength.
Although he only has the physique of Uchiha’s Indra, and does not have the sage body of Asura, he cannot possess the Rinnegan.
However, in order to unify the ninja world, he had studied the Eight Gates of Ninjutsu thoroughly, and could open them at will without any effect, and he had also raised his martial arts realm to a higher level!
Moreover, in the cultivation of natural energy, he has embarked on the path of cultivating immortals, and his strength is unfathomable!
There is no one in the entire ninja world who can allow him to use even one tenth of his full strength!
However, how powerful is the legendary Otsutsuki God in Boruto? He has never really come into contact with those divine arts, so he will not stop improving his strength. Only strength can last forever!
For this plan, he sent many teams to various parallel world cracks, and now only Ninja World No. 1 has been contacted.
“Go tell Orochimaru to prepare to build a portal to the parallel world. The parallel space has been confirmed!” Uchiha Tian gave a direct order to the Anbu in the shadows.
“Even if there are no parallel world tailed beasts yet, I need to increase the strength of the portal as much as possible!”
“We can only send three Kage-level warriors now, how can we talk about conquering them?”
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
003: The Ninja Village Era? (Old Version)
Number 1 Ninja World!
“Sure enough, your majesty has already taken protective measures.”
After the call was disconnected, Kakadong couldn’t help but breathe a sigh of relief, a smile on his face, and the pressure in his heart instantly eased a lot.
“This is His Majesty, powerful and domineering yet delicate and gentle, a true king!” Kakadong exclaimed as he looked at the watch with admiration.
“Kakadong, one day, I want to be a man like your Majesty!” Runtu’s eyes were firm. Although he yearned for the world that the older generation talked about, he admired the great man who created the empire.
“Just you?” Kakadong rolled his eyes at him, “Just go to bed…”
“You…Kakadong” Runtu gritted his teeth.
Nohara Rin, who was standing by, watched the two people bickering and couldn’t help but cover her mouth and laugh. It was really fun to follow these two people in a group.
“Wait…” Kakadong suddenly frowned and looked at a tree on the side.
“What’s wrong, Kakadong?” Runtu was stunned and looked over with a puzzled look on his face.
“Hey, Obito, no, bring food.”
“You’ve really wasted your Sharingan…” Kakado shook his head helplessly. It was such a waste to have such a terrifying Kamui Sharingan on Obito.
Whenever he thought of this, Kakadong couldn’t help but sigh that Runtu was really lucky.
When Runtu heard this, his face turned red and he angrily yelled, “Shut up, Kakadong.”
Just as Kakadong said, he was really the last one in the Imperial Academy and couldn’t even get into the Imperial Academy.
However, ever since he awakened the Mighty Sharingan, he has been making rapid progress and is almost catching up with the noble young man Zuosuke!
Kakado ignored him and looked at the trees, smiling, “Friends from another world, you’ve watched long enough, can you come out now?”
“Hello…”
After the sound fell, Jingyin walked out from the tree holding the little pig with an embarrassed look on her face. She realized that she had been discovered.
Otherwise, why would someone say such words into the air for no apparent reason?
In order not to anger the three mysterious visitors, she, as a medical ninja, did not choose to launch a sneak attack, because she understood the power of the Sharingan and that her sneak attack would most likely not work.
“Huh? There really is someone in Kakado!”
“How did you find out?” Runtu’s eyes widened when he saw Jingxiang.
Kakadong ignored Runtu’s barking, looked at Shizune with cold eyes, and said, “Ninja, how long have you been hiding behind the tree?”
He could keenly sense the chakra fluctuations of the woman in front of him.
When Shizune heard this, a look of panic flashed across her face, “I just passed by and didn’t hear anything.”
Did you hear me? Kakadong frowned slightly.
But the impact is not that big, they will definitely make some noise soon when they capture the tailed beasts… Rin also has safety measures prepared by His Majesty.
“Haha, what are you asking? Kakado, let me do it!”
“Kaleidoscope, illusion!”
Runtu laughed loudly, and his three magatama Sharingan spun wildly…
“Runtu, wait…” Kakadong’s face suddenly changed, and his voice got stuck in his throat as he shouted.
Immediately, Runtu’s eyes turned into a terrifying kaleidoscope pattern. In an instant, a powerful and mysterious force gushed out of his pupils, washing over Jingyin’s entire body like a torrent.
Swish!!
Shizune’s clear pupils suddenly became dull.
“I was washing my hands by the stream just now, and I accidentally saw the space distorted, and saw three mysterious figures walking out of the void…”
“So I hid behind the tree trunk…”
Under the control of the illusion, Shizune woodenly spoke out some information.
“Kakadong, see how powerful I am. This guy heard everything from beginning to end.” Runtu looked at Kakadong proudly.
Kakadong was furious: “Runtu, you idiot, why would you use a kaleidoscope in this situation!?”
“Are you dissatisfied with your slow blindness?”
He was really about to get pissed off by this guy. It was a waste of talent to use him in such a place!
“Uh…indeed.” Runtu was a little dazed, and suddenly felt something strange in his eyes.
“Alas, I finally understand why the Emperor allowed me to follow your group.” Nohara Rin, who was standing by, didn’t know whether to laugh or cry, and said, “Obito, close your eyes, I will heal you and give you some relief.”
As she spoke, a green halo emanated from the palm of Nohara Rin’s hand.
Not only is she the Emperor’s Consort, she is also a powerful medical ninja among the trio.
“Thank you, Lin.” Runtu nodded excitedly and closed his eyes.
Then, Nohara Rin placed her palms above Runtu’s eyes. A faint green halo enveloped Runtu’s eyes, and the latter immediately felt a coolness coming from his eyes.
In order to alleviate the damage caused by the Uchiha clan’s Mangekyo, the great Emperor Uchiha Ten specially developed medical ninjutsu!
Although it cannot completely cure the disease, it can greatly extend the number of times the kaleidoscope can be used.
“Okay, I heard it all…”
At this time, Shizune also broke free from the illusion and said bitterly.
Although she was a medical ninja, she was also a Jonin. Unexpectedly, she was completely unable to resist the powerful Mangekyo Sharingan.
The gap in strength is too big..
“In that case, you can take us around the world and act as a tour guide.” Kakadong narrowed his eyes and didn’t say much.
At the moment, he has not figured out how to deal with this female ninja. After all, they are completely in the dark about this world. It is better for them to get to know this world first. They are just the advance team.
“Okay!” Jingyin’s eyes lit up when she heard that, and she said, “If I remember correctly, if our world is correct, will you choose to cooperate?”
“Cooperation? You could say that…” Kakadong smiled awkwardly. If the powerful parallel world cannot be defeated, then they can naturally cooperate.
God knows what the parallel world has developed into.
Although the Empire has hundreds of thousands of jonin, it can’t be said to be invincible, right? Kakato is still cautious about the unknown.
After all, he could only be considered a leader among the young people in the Imperial Era, and he hadn’t even reached the Super Shadow or Half-Six Paths level.
“I believe that my world is worthy of cooperation with you!” Hearing this, Jingyin felt a lot more relaxed and said confidently.
“Let me briefly introduce myself.” Jingyin looked at Runtu beside her. She remembered that this powerful ninja seemed to be more interested in the Ninja Village era and was not very satisfied with the so-called Empire era.
Such a powerful ninja, his will can definitely influence the emperor…
After all, this is the Mangekyo Sharingan!
Back then, Itachi had the Mangekyo Sharingan, which controlled some of the situations in Konoha…
Thinking of this, Shizune’s tone became a little excited: “I’m from the Land of Fire, Shizune, a medical ninja from Konoha Village!”
“The Land of Fire, Konoha Village?”
Runtu couldn’t help but open his eyes and looked at Shizune with some excitement. Has he really come to the era of the daimyo of the ninja village?
A beautiful era where the will of fire burns and blood is full of bonds!
You’ve come to the right place, definitely the right place. How nice it would be if I could live in this world forever.
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
004: Runtu: Is this world crazy? (Please give me flowers and comment on everything!) (Old version)
“Is this world the era of the daimyo of the Ninja Village?” Kakadong on the side was also stunned when he heard this.
Although he does not agree with the concept of this era, many young people in the empire are very much looking forward to it.
As for why the Emperor didn’t stop it, he once asked in confusion.
The emperor s answer was: Let the younger generation dream and experience it for themselves. As for those old guys, they are just the remnants of the old era that I have wiped out. There is no need to worry about them!
Hearing Di’s answer, Kakadong was filled with admiration. What a broad mind!
After unifying the ninja world, the emperor did not kill all the descendants of the five countries, nor did he do such inhumane things as massacring a village.
This is the first emperor of the imperial era!
“Konoha Village in the Land of Fire? Are there other villages?” At this time, Nohara Rin, who had just treated Runtu’s eyes, asked curiously.
Shizune smiled and nodded: “Yes, there are five major countries, the Fire Country Konoha Village, the Wind Country Sand Village…”
This information was of no value, so Jingyin did not hide anything and told the truth sincerely. After all, these three people could easily find out the information as long as they entered any country.
“It’s just like what Brother Zhihuo and the others said. Everyone helps each other, is kind, and full of passion!”
“The will of fire!” Runtu’s eyes lit up and he was excited.
This is a completely different experience from staying in the dull, grim, and war-ready Age of Empire.
“Yes, there is the will of fire!” Seeing this, Shizune’s tone was slightly excited. As expected, this powerful ninja was very interested in the Ninja Village era.
Maybe, I can tell Lady Tsunade and have a chance to persuade them to rebel!
Although Shizune is a medical ninja, she is a Jonin after all, and she still has the basic skills of these ninjas such as gathering intelligence, instigating rebellion, etc.
Along the way, Runtu and Jingyin chatted away.
Kakadong frowned but didn’t say anything. After all, he could get some information this way.
As for, is this world really correct?
Is it important? Not important!
Kakadong, who has been praised as a ninja genius since he was a child, only cares about one thing, that is, the strength of this world, specific information in all aspects, and how the empire can conquer it!
Just like that, the trio disguised themselves a little and walked to the vicinity of the Kingdom of Wind with Shizune.
“So, Jingyin, you traveled from the Fire Kingdom to the Wind Kingdom?” Runtu said excitedly.
“Yes.” Shizune nodded with a smile. Her strategy was indeed correct. This powerful Mangekyo ninja was quite friendly.
“This is communication, a collision of cultures…” Runtu smiled.
“Don’t worry, we’ll soon enter the border of the Wind Kingdom… then you’ll know how wonderful our world is.” Shizune smiled and led the way.
She and Lady Tsunade went out to travel, gambling and playing cards around the Wind Kingdom.
Lady Tsunade went to the card-playing place early in the morning, and she got up late, so she didn’t join her.
Soon, the desert slowly appeared in front of everyone, and some skinny people with sallow faces and cracked lips were walking on the national road.
“Wait…what’s going on with these people?” When Runtu saw these people, his pupils shrank and he was a little confused.
“Yeah, why are they so thin and look so bad…” Nohara Rin at the side couldn’t help but cover her mouth with a look of shock. She had never seen such humans in the empire.
Jingyin quickly explained: “This is normal. They are probably refugees who don’t have enough food to eat or water to drink, so they are in this state.”
“No…why is there no food to eat and no water to drink?” Runtu looked puzzled, and even Kakadong looked at him in confusion.
“Oh, you ask this. The Kingdom of Wind is a desert area. Once there is a drought, many farmers will lose their crops, so they have no food to eat.” Shizune explained with a smile.
“No, how can you still laugh?” Runtu suddenly became furious.
How can you say such a big thing as if it is a matter of course?
This is not enough food for people, right? In the empire, even if you are idle, you can’t go hungry, right?
If the people under the jurisdiction of any official do not have enough food to eat, the emperor will be beheaded!
Jingyin was stunned and said, “Isn’t this normal? Isn’t it common knowledge that there will be no food in case of drought?”
Kakadong frowned and said, “Doesn’t the Wind Country have any food reserves? Is it so ignorant of reserves?”
You should know that in the empire, a large amount of grain is stored every year when there is a good harvest. The purpose is to prevent a food crisis caused by natural disasters.
“Store food?” Jingyin was a little confused: “Can there be any surplus food? The food yield in arid areas is not high!”
Nohara Rin was puzzled: “Drought? Isn’t this kind of thing very easy to solve?”
“Tell me how to solve this problem?” Shizune looked at Nohara Rin speechlessly. These three people were indeed big shots from another world. They didn’t even know common sense. They were really not willing to eat porridge.
Nohara Rin said: “It’s very simple, isn’t it enough to send tens of thousands of ninjas who are good at water escape to create artificial rainfall?”
“Huh? Tens of thousands of ninjas skilled in water jutsu!?” Shizune was dumbfounded.
Tens of thousands of ninjas, how powerful is this other world?
Could it be that he was lying to her and made her feel scared?
Kakado saw Shizune’s reaction and asked, “Could it be that this Wind Country can’t even gather 10,000 water-style ninjas?”
“…” Jingyin remained silent after hearing this. She didn’t know how to answer this question for a moment.
Did she say no?
What would happen if visitors from other worlds thought this world was weak?
“Grandma, where are you going?” At this time, Runtu saw a hunchbacked old man with a little girl. He walked up to the old woman, supported her and asked kindly.
“I’m going to the capital of the Fire Nation. I heard that the Fire Nation is extremely prosperous…”
“There, I can beg or sell myself to those nobles. Of course, those nobles will definitely look down on an old woman like me…”
“But my granddaughter should be able to do it. If I sell her to those noble lords, I will die without regrets!”
After the old man finished speaking, he touched the head of the skinny little girl next to him with a sad look.
If it is not for survival, who would be willing to give up freedom and personality?
“Sell yourself into slavery?” Runtu was confused.
The old man nodded slightly, his face sallow.
The girl looked at the world timidly, her hands covering her belly, making gurgling sounds…
Oh my god! Slavery? How can this world still have such an evil system?
Looking at the little girl’s eyes, Runtu felt as if his heart was stabbed. You know, slavery had been abolished in the empire long ago!
Human trafficking is absolutely prohibited in the empire. Violators of this rule will be sentenced to death without any room for negotiation.
Is this world crazy!?
Thinking of this, Runtu looked a little dazed.
The Three Magatama Sharingan couldn’t help but look at Shizune from the Land of Fire, and his eyes became a little unfriendly!
The Fire Nation!?
(A new book is about to start, data is very important, please vote for me, please leave a comment in the book review area, and I will update more if there are 100 comments!)
005: Jingyin is confused: Is my world really that bad? (Old version)
“this..”
When Shizune saw the three-magatama Sharingan, her face turned pale instantly and sweat broke out on her forehead.
Ordinary people want to have enough food, so there is nothing wrong with selling to nobles…
“Other countries also have slavery, not just the Fire Nation!” Shizune retorted subconsciously, wanting to defend Konoha, the Fire Nation.
Runtu looked unhappy: “You said other countries also have this system?”
“Old man, don’t the nobles of your country care about you?”
“Take care of us?” The old man smiled bitterly and shook his head. “They are noble lords. Why would they take care of worthless refugees like us?”
“What they want is a maid, a beautiful woman…”
Hearing this, Runtu’s face turned extremely ugly. He hated slavery the most!
Kakadong sneered: “Runtu, look carefully, it turns out that what the emperor said is right, the ninja village system should have been swept into the dust of history long ago!”
When I think about it this way, I understand.
“Historically, when the emperor abolished slavery, there were many voices of opposition within the empire.”
“I’m afraid it’s the remnants of the Ninja Village era who are causing trouble.”
“No wonder many old people in the empire miss the era of the ninja village. Many of them are nobles and have interests.”
Runtu looked unhappy: “So, they only talk about the good things about the Ninja Village era and don’t say anything negative about it.”
“Anyway, we, the younger generation, don’t know, and we may even question whether history is written and smeared by the victors…”
Kakadong smiled and said, “Runtu, it seems that you are not stupid. The team sent by His Majesty this time is all young people, and I am afraid it also has this purpose.”
“Your Majesty is very gentle towards the younger generation growing up under the empire.”
Nohara Rin’s eyes sparkled: “Yes, those old people always say that your Majesty is a tyrant, but my Majesty is not.”
Runtu gritted his teeth and said angrily, “Brother Zhihuo, that fool, was simply fooled by those old guys.”
Uh… Runtu, aren’t you the same? Kakadong was stunned when he saw the nervous Runtu, and then smiled and said, “However, I really look forward to the end of the yearning for peace, benevolence, and the will of fire.
What expression would fire have if it came into this world?”
They are the advance team. As long as they collect the tailed beasts and materials and the space portal becomes more stable, they can teleport more powerful people from the empire.
“No, wait…” Shizune suddenly interrupted, “Didn’t you have slavery in your empire?”
Listening to the conversation between the three people, Shizune suddenly realized this problem.
Nohara Rin smiled and said, “Yes, the evil slavery has been abolished by the great emperor, and human trafficking is absolutely prohibited…”
“Once this provision is violated, the death penalty will be imposed directly, without any room for negotiation.”
Shizune’s eyes widened, “What about the refugees?”
“Refugees?” Kakadong smiled slightly: “Sorry, there are no refugees in our world. Food is very abundant and anyone can have enough food and drink.”
“How…is this possible?” Shizue was shocked. In their world, it was very normal for ordinary people to not have enough to eat.
Is there really such a good world?
I really want to go
No, Shizune, you have to stay calm. This is a sugar-coated bullet from the enemy. How can there be such a dreamlike world?
Silence and suppress the restless mood in your heart…
“Isn’t food a simple matter? Many people in the empire want to lose weight and don’t want to eat so much.” Runtu was speechless. How could they not even have enough food to eat in the Ninja Village era? It was really too exaggerated.
“Losing weight, what does this mean?” Jingyin was slightly stunned. It was the first time she heard of this term.
Nohara Rin smiled and said, “I just ate too much and became fat. In order to have a good figure, I need to eat less food to maintain my figure.”
“Oh my God…” Jingyin couldn’t help but cover her mouth. Is what this person from another world said true or false?
Can there be so much food?
“Rin is right.” Runtu nodded slightly.
“Okay, continue leading the way…” Kakadong frowned. It seems that this world really needs to be corrected quickly!
Soon, the trio and Shizune arrived at a capital city in the Kingdom of Wind.
“What a terrible world this is. Why are there still bandits…”
Speechless
Runtu’s face turned dark. After walking for half a quarter of an hour, they actually encountered a few Genin who were robbing. What was going on with the security in this world?
It’s outrageous that there are still wandering ninjas in this world who like to become thieves. Are ninjas treated badly?
In the Empire, any ninja can receive a considerable amount of allowance.
Kakado glanced at the ruins behind him with disdain and complained: “Yeah, I really don’t know what these guys are thinking. A mere Genin is also learning to rob others?”
In the Empire, the existence of Genin is completely new.
It s a bit difficult to become a courier in the logistics industry, let alone other things.
Jingyin was speechless for a long time after hearing the two people’s complaints along the way.
Is my world really that bad?
At this moment, she couldn’t help but be dazed. In her world, what was a bandit?
Aren t death and war commonplace?
“The civilians in this world are so pitiful…” Nohara Rin’s face turned a little ugly. What she saw today really opened up a new world for her.
If she had the chance, she really wanted to ask what the ruler of this world was doing?
Isn’t it too far from the Emperor?
Thinking of this, Nohara Rin couldn’t help but look at Shizune and asked, “What on earth is Uchiha Ten doing in your world? Why is the public security so bad…”
“Uchiha Ten?”
Jingyin was slightly stunned: “I have never heard of this person…”
“Is that so…” Kakadong frowned: “It seems that because of the absence of His Majesty, the gap between the two worlds is so huge.”
“The Emperor is truly a one-of-a-kind existence!” Nohara Rin’s eyes lit up.
Kakadong smiled and said, “Yes, it is an honor for our world to have the Emperor!”
“What kind of existence is your Majesty?” Jingyin asked curiously as she looked at the three people’s admiring eyes.
What kind of great man could create such a world?
“You mean the emperor…” Nohara Rin looked at him with admiration and said proudly, “Your Majesty was born into the noble Uchiha clan…”
(Please give me comments, flowers, and votes, brothers! Please give me some feedback in the comment section..)
006: Orochimaru’s attention, Tsunade is shocked! (Please comment with flowers!) (Old version)
“A few days after your Majesty was born, a brutal war took away your Majesty’s parents.”
“So, Your Majesty grew up under the care of your clan members.”
“Your Majesty showed unparalleled talent when he was young. He witnessed the war when he was only seven years old, and the first time he opened his eyes was the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan!”
“This…Eternal Kaleidoscope?”
Shizune’s eyes were fixed on what she heard. She had heard Lady Tsunade talk about the deeds of the first Hokage before.
According to legend, Uchiha Madara, the close friend and rival of the first Hokage, possesses the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan!
Seeing Shizune’s reaction, Nohara Rin continued to smile and said, “Afterwards, His Majesty sang all the way and led the powerful Uchiha clan to open a great era of sweeping across the world!!”
“Established a unified empire!”
“Your Majesty established the imperial system, called himself the First Emperor, abolished the abominable slavery, unified the writing system, the wheel gauge, and the weights and measures!!”
“It created a prosperous era of empire!”
Each sentence hit Shizune’s heart like a sledgehammer, making her yearn for it.
“Rin, I’m hungry…” Runtu covered his stomach and looked at Nohara Rin with a bitter face.
This time, the one who spoke the most effectively in their group was Nohara Rin.
Kakadong glanced at Bai Runtu and said, “As the person who brings the food, don’t you bring your own food?”
When Runtu heard this, his face darkened: “Kakadong, you can’t get over this, right?”
Nohara Rin covered her mouth and laughed: “Okay, let’s go and have some food first.”
Looking at the three people playing around, Shizune couldn’t help but think of the lonely white-haired ninja Kakashi. I heard that he had recently recovered from his mental illness and was training new people.
Parallel World
Is this Kakado the Kakashi from another world?
She remembered that she had been very depressed after the death of Kakashi and his two companions Obito and Nohara Rin.
I really don’t know what Kakashi’s reaction would be when he sees the three people in the parallel world…
At this moment, Shizue couldn’t help but look up at the sky in confusion. What kind of life was she living in that parallel world?
Soon, the trio and Shizune were having dinner at the restaurant.
This restaurant was very lively, with many ninjas chatting and eating.
“Rin, I want to go to the bathroom…” During the meal, Shizune looked at Nohara Rin and said. Along the way, she observed that this female ninja was the easiest to talk to.
Kakato smiled and said, “Rin, let her go.”
“Hmm…” Nohara Rin nodded slightly.
Immediately, Jingyin left the table and went to the bathroom, away from the sight of the three people.
“No matter whether it is a parallel world or not, I will tell Lady Tsunade about this information!” In the toilet, Shizune’s eyes were solemn and she was frantically making seals with her hands.
“Shadow Clone Technique!!”
“Have you finished eating?”
Soon, Shizune returned to the hotel.
“I’m done eating.” Kakadong looked at Jingyin, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, and he picked up a piece of bone in his hand and flicked it with his fingers.
call out!!
With a loud bang, the bone smashed towards Shizune and penetrated directly, turning into a phantom.
Runtu’s eyes widened: “Shadow Clone Technique, that guy actually ran away?”
“Don’t worry, I did it on purpose.” Kakadong said with a smile: “If you want to know the most authentic information, you can only find out the truth by tracking…”
“This woman’s chakra fluctuations are much higher than those Genin bandits. I’m afraid she has some background. Maybe we can really find out some valuable information.”
Kakado knew that some of the information Shizune had shared along the way was common sense.
“But won’t this reveal our whereabouts?” Runtu was puzzled.
Kakado smiled and said, “Do you think there were no ninjas observing us along the way? Besides, once we attack the tailed beasts, we will be exposed and it will make no difference.”
“Instead, let Jingyin spread the greatness and beauty of the empire.”
“Maybe we can even mobilize some forces to rebel…”
Runtu’s eyes were blank: “Kakadong, sometimes I have to say that sometimes you are quite smart.”
“What do you mean by sometimes? Do you think everyone is as thick-skinned as you?” Kakadong rolled his eyes at him and said, “Let’s go, follow Shizune…”
“Okay!” Nohara Rin nodded.
Immediately, the three of them left the hotel and soon found the two Jingyin in front of them and began to follow them.
“That’s the three magatama…”
“There are still Uchiha people?”
In the hotel, several ninjas hiding in the crowd looked excited.
“You need to tell Lord Orochimaru that he is currently looking for a new body and is very interested in the Sharingan.”
“right..”
“It just so happens that Lord Orochimaru is also near the Wind Country, preparing a plan to collapse Konoha.”
At the same time, these ninjas quickly left the hotel and passed on the message.
Soon, in a dark room in the Kingdom of Wind.
Orochimaru got the news.
“Oh? An Uchiha clan member with three magatama appeared in the Land of Wind?” Upon hearing this, Orochimaru revealed a playful smile on his gloomy face.
“Yes, sir!”
“Shizune from Konoha is also in that Uchiha team…” a ninja said in a deep voice while kneeling on the ground.
Orochimaru smiled and said, “It seems that Tsunade and the others are protecting this Uchiha. Besides Sasuke, there is actually someone else in the Uchiha clan. You old thief Sarutobi are hiding really well…”
“When will Kimimaro arrive?”
“My lord, Kimimaro will be here in an hour at most.”
“Very good, let’s not assassinate the Kazekage for now. Notify everyone and tell me when the three-magatama Uchiha is too far away from Tsunade.” Orochimaru licked his lips, his eyes excited.
He had just been taught a lesson by Uchiha Itachi’s Mangekyo.
At this moment, I desire to possess Uchiha’s body more than anyone else!
At the same time, in a gambling house.
Tsunade, who still has her charm, is holding a large jar of fine wine in her hand and looking at the gambling table with sleepy eyes.
“I bet big! I bet big!”
She slapped the table, her tone excited.
“Okay, okay.”
Some gamblers around were excited. They had actually encountered the legendary big fat sheep and they were going to have a good meal today.
“Lady Tsunade, Lady Tsunade, something’s wrong!”
Suddenly, Jingyin rushed in with Xiangzhu in her arms, looking anxious.
The gambler shaking the dice was stunned, and Tsunade couldn’t help but look up at Shizune and asked, “What’s wrong? Shizune.”
“Lord Tsunade, please stop gambling!”
“Something big has happened!”
“Go away. What’s more important than my gambling?” Tsunade took a deep breath and waved her hand.
The gambler nearby laughed and said, “That’s right, Lady Tsunade is right.”
“Lady Tsunade…” Shizune saw this and whispered anxiously into Tsunade’s ear.
“What did you say!?”
Tsunade’s pupils constricted and she turned to look at Shizune in disbelief.
“Wait…I won’t gamble anymore!”
“Let’s go back and tell us what happened in detail.”
As the voice fell, the gamblers nearby were dumbfounded… The legendary big fat sheep just ran away like that?
007: Tsunade: The Return of Minato’s Team? (Old Version)
Soon, Tsunade and Shizune left the casino.
Back to the hotel.
“Shizune, is what you just said true?”
Tsunade was much more sober now. Although she usually liked to drink and play cards, she was still one of the three ninjas of Konoha who had experienced war.
And this time, the news was told by his apprentice Jingyin, so it had to be taken seriously.
Shizune looked serious and said, “Yes, Lady Tsunade, Shizune saw all of this with her own eyes.”
“Could it be space ninjutsu?” Tsunade frowned. The information about the parallel world was too fantastic. She had only heard of it from Jiraiya’s novel ideas.
“Lady Tsunade, I didn’t feel any strong chakra fluctuations at the time, and not only did they claim to be from a parallel world, they also looked very special.” Shizune reported quickly.
Tsunade was stunned: “Special appearance?”
“Yes, one of them looks almost exactly like Kakashi, his name is Kakato.”
“Kakashi?” Tsunade couldn’t help but think of the lonely genius ninja from Konoha who was promoted to Jonin at the age of 12.
“Yeah, the other ninja with the Mangekyo Sharingan is simply the grown-up Obito!”
“Obito?” Tsunade’s pupils shrank slightly, “Wait…you said Mangekyo!?”
Tsunade is no stranger to the Sharingan. All ninjas who can open the Mangekyo are very powerful, such as Itachi.
Could it be that this little guy is not dead and has grown to this point?
“Lady Tsunade, the most important thing is the female ninja among the three.” Shizune said solemnly: “She has short brown hair and a pair of dark brown eyes. She looks almost exactly like Nohara Rin!!”
“What!?”
Tsunade’s eyes widened in shock.
“Kakashi, Obito, and Nohara Rin?”
“The Minato squad has reappeared?”
“this…”
This time, Tsunade finally couldn’t sit still anymore. The Minato class was a disciple of the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze, and Minato Namikaze was a disciple of Jiraiya!
How could she not remember the talented medical ninja Nohara Rin?
At this moment, she couldn’t help but believe this absurd parallel world theory.
Otherwise, how can we explain the reappearance of Minato’s class? Nohara Rin is definitely dead, and Kakashi witnessed it himself.
And now, Kakashi is teaching the new generation of ninjas in Konoha
“Does Shizune have any other information? For example, what that world is like?” Tsunade said in a somewhat anxious tone.
Just now in the casino, Shizune only gave a general idea.
“What is that world like?” Shizune was slightly stunned, and then her eyes were filled with longing: “That world is no longer the era of the ninja village, but the era of the empire!”
“The Imperial Era?” Tsunade was confused.
“Yeah… I heard that human trafficking is absolutely prohibited in that world, and violators will be beheaded…”
“No human trafficking? No refugees in that world?” Tsunade wondered.
Jingyin recalled the experience just now, and her tone became more yearning: “They said… there is no famine or refugees in that world. If anyone in the area under the ruler’s jurisdiction is hungry or there is a food crisis, they will be beheaded!”
“No famine..how is that possible?”
“Won’t there be natural disasters like drought in that world?” Tsunade was shocked.
“Yes, but they can just send tens of thousands of water-style ninjas to create artificial rainfall…”
“Wait… tens of thousands of water-style ninjas…” Tsunade was a little dumbfounded. There were probably not tens of thousands of ninjas in the entire Konoha. How could they be used by another world to make it rain?
Are you kidding me…
“Yes, Lady Tsunade..They also said that there was too much food to eat and that people there like to lose weight..”
Tsunade was puzzled: “Losing weight? What do you mean…”
Shizune smiled bitterly: “It means that I eat too much and my body is too fat, so I reduce my diet for the sake of beauty…”
“Huh?” Tsunade was confused.
“Sir, do you think there really is such a world?” Jingyin couldn’t help but reveal desire in her eyes. It was simply a dreamlike world and the food was so exaggerated.
Tsunade heard this, her eyes were blurred, and she couldn’t help but feel yearning…
“etc..”
Suddenly, Tsunade woke up with a start and gritted her teeth: “Shizune, this must be the enemy’s sugar-coated bullet. This is just their one-sided statement. They want to disintegrate us!”
“It seems that the power of this parallel world is not necessarily very strong, otherwise why would it use such means?”
Tsunade quickly came to her senses.
“Then Lady Tsunade…what should we do?” Shizune asked with a frown.
Tsunade pondered for a while and said, “The other party has the Mangekyo Sharingan. Let’s not have a direct confrontation. Let’s pass this information back to Konoha first…”
“Okay, Lady Tsunade!” Shizune nodded slightly.
She also thought it was too dangerous to follow those guys…
“What do you mean Kakado?”
“What should I do next?”
Runtu, who was hiding outside the hotel, asked with a frown.
“Don’t worry, His Majesty told us not to be reckless, and I have already asked about this Tsunade on the road…” Kakado said solemnly: “She is very powerful, one of the three ninjas of Konoha!”
“As expected of a character from the parallel world of the Iron Hand Concubine (Tsunade variant)!”
“Indeed, forget it. Since they both don’t have tailed beasts, there is no need to fight. Besides, it will be difficult for us to win. After all, the Iron Hand Concubine is half Six Paths level…” Runtu nodded quickly. He remembered the Iron Hand Concubine, the extremely powerful Concubine of the Empire.
The three of them are just shadow level…
“Let’s go, we have to hurry…”
“We need to capture at least one tailed beast and strengthen the empire’s portal, allowing more powerful people from the empire to reach this world.” Kakado analyzed calmly.
Nohara Rin said, “Kakato, the One-Tail is in the Sand Village in the Land of Wind…”
“That’s great, let’s go to the Sand Village!” Kakado said excitedly.
This time, Kakadong must make a contribution.
As soon as the voice fell, the three of them left the hotel and headed towards the Sand Village.
“Quick, tell Lord Orochimaru!!”
“The little Uchiha guy has left Tsunade’s protection…” In the capital, a disguised ninja was watching the whereabouts of the trio, his tone excited.
(Please give me some data, the performance of the new book period is very important, please help me..)
008: Orochimaru was stunned: TM Mangekyo! ? (Please comment and give me flowers!) (Old version)
“It’s been a long journey… I need to buy some things.”
In the capital, Kakadong saw a bookstore and suddenly thought of something and stopped.
There is excitement in the eyes under the white hair!
“Kakadong, what do you want to buy?” Nohara Rin was stunned.
“Hello, do you have the ninth volume of Shao F Bai Jie?” Kakadong walked quickly into the bookstore, looked at the manager, and spoke excitedly.
I came to another world to track down Shizune, and while on a mission, I actually forgot about such an important thing.
Store manager: ??? What the hell?
He suspected that he had heard wrongly.
“The ninth part of Shao F Bai Jie!” Kakadong said anxiously. The ninth part of the Imperial Water Master (a variant of Jiraiya) had just been released, and he had not even bought it when His Majesty sent him to a parallel world.
“Kakadong!” Nohara Rin couldn’t help but cover her forehead, her face slightly red.
This guy, why is his taste still like this…
No, I have to go back and tell His Majesty to teach Kakadong a lesson!
How can you watch this kind of thing while on a mission?
Kakadong said in a slightly angry tone: “Why are you standing there? Are you afraid that I don’t have money?”
“This…” The store manager’s mouth twitched. Looking at the outrageous behavior of the white-haired man in front of him who came to the bookstore to look for prostitutes, he said with a stiff upper lip: “Sorry, this is not a custom shop, and there are no young women here.”
Kakadong’s face darkened: “Damn it, I was talking about books!”
“Sorry, there are no books either…” The store manager shook his head.
“No?”
Hearing this, Kakadong was struck by lightning, and suddenly felt that his whole life became gloomy.
“Oh my god, there’s not even a Shao F Bai Jie in this world, what’s going on?”
“It’s so foul!” Kakadong’s face turned dark and pale. How can he live without Shao F Bai Jie?
At this moment, he wanted to return to the empire.
“Here! Kakadong, this must be a specialty of this world.” At this time, Runtu, who knew his gay friend very well, took a book from the bookshelf.
Kakadong looked up at Runtu, and instantly his eyes caught sight of the book in Runtu’s hand.
As soon as he saw the cover, his attention was completely attracted!
Intimate paradise?
Suddenly, Kakadong’s pale face became excited and he quickly took the book from Runtu.
Seeing this, the store manager advertised with a slightly excited tone: “Young man, this book is a masterpiece by the great writer Jiraiya. It is the best-selling book in the ninja world. Almost everyone has a copy of it.”
Everyone has one. What a lustful world this is.
Nohara Rin’s face flushed..
“Buy it! Boss, stop talking and pack up the Intimate Paradise series!” Kakadong reached directly into his wallet and urged impatiently.
As for the money, it was certainly robbed from bandits not long ago.
Soon, Kakadong left the bookstore happily with the Intimate Paradise in his hand, but a big bump was left on his head.
Behind him was the angry Nohara Rin and the disgusted Runtu.
“Runtu, you must not follow Kakadong and learn bad things!”
“Don’t worry, Lin!” Runtu assured, patting his chest.
“Kakadong, I have only one request. If you encounter your variant in this world, you put the book away and pay attention to the image of the empire.” Nohara Rin said angrily.
Who would have thought that Kakadong, who seems to be aloof in daily life, is actually a sultry man who reads love letters.
It is not difficult to imagine that if they met the Kakadong in this world, the three of them would definitely be despised.
“Okay!” Kakadong nodded slightly, his eyes never leaving the intimate paradise.
Just like that, the three of them headed towards the Sand Village.
Suddenly, Kakado stopped and looked away from the makeout paradise.
“Someone… Runtu, Kakadong.”
“Huh?” Runtu was stunned.
Nohara Rin complained: “Runtu, you really wasted that Sharingan. It’s such a waste to give it to you.”
Swish!
The moment Lin’s voice fell, more than a dozen figures suddenly rushed out from the surroundings and surrounded the three people in the center.
“You’re right. It’s a waste to give you this Sharingan.”
Hehehe
A sinister laugh sounded, and a man with golden pupils, black hair, and blue magatama-shaped earrings slowly walked towards them.
Next to the man stood a handsome young man with green eyes and white hair.
The boy was shirtless and had a black curse mark on his body.
“Snake medicine?”
When Runtu saw this, his pupils shrank slightly.
Orochimaru’s smile froze, his face darkened: “What snake medicine? My name is Orochimaru!”
What’s going on? Would someone admit the mistake with my fame?
“Runtu, cheer up. It looks like this is Orochimaru, a variant of Lord Orochimaru!” Kakado, who was standing aside, put down his intimate paradise and spoke in a serious tone.
“Um!”
Runtu looked serious..
“What is the snake medicine variant…?” Orochimaru was stunned, but when he looked at Kakado’s face, he suddenly realized a problem and blurted out: “Kakashi, Minato’s team?”
His subordinates only told the Uchiha brat who had three magatama.
He didn’t know any other specific information.
“Forget it, never mind!”
“Kimimaro, go ahead and take them down first.” Orochimaru smiled coldly and began to make seals with his hands.
Kimimaro on the side nodded slightly; “Okay!”
The next moment, the other besieged ninjas also heard Orochimaru’s order and rushed towards Kakado and the other two.
Seeing this, Kakadong said in a serious tone: “Runtu, do it!”
“The other party is a variant of Lord Orochi Yaku. He is of high status and must have many bodyguards from Konoha. We must not be careless!”
“Understood, Kakado!!”
As soon as the voice fell, Runtu shouted loudly, and the three-magatama Sharingan in his eyes began to spin wildly, and a kaleidoscope pattern took shape rapidly…!
“What!? Mangekyo Sharingan?”
When Orochimaru saw this scene, his pupils suddenly shrank and the smile on his face suddenly froze.
The next moment, Itachi’s kaleidoscope eyes suddenly appeared in my mind…
“What’s going on? This kid doesn’t have three magatama, but a Mangekyo Sharingan!?” Orochimaru suddenly felt a little hot and there was sweat on his forehead.
009: Orochimaru was dumbfounded: Are you kidding me, the perfect Susanoo!? (Old version)
The next moment, the dozen or so ninjas also rushed towards Runtu. Two sharp shurikens cut through Runtu’s body and passed through directly.
When the two ninjas saw this, their pupils shrank and they were stunned.
“Little fry!”
Runtu glanced at him with disdain, ignored the shuriken that pierced his body, and leaped into the air.
Bang, bang!!
With two kicks, the two ninjas were kicked away and smashed onto the rocks nearby.
Swish!!
At the same time, Kakadong moved as fast as lightning, and the white short blade in his hand whizzed out. Ninjas fell to the ground one by one in an instant, and even their figures could not be seen clearly.
Seeing this scene, Orochimaru couldn’t help but stop forming seals with his hands.
“Second stage of spell!”
At this moment, Kimimaro instantly realized the power of Runtu and Kakadong, and directly released the second stage of the curse while sprinting forward!
“Corpse Vein-Dance of the Wire Flower!”
The moment the sound fell, Kimimaro pulled out his spine while running, and a large number of bones in his body turned into vines, covering Runtu and the other two, trying to stop them from moving.
At the same time, the spine formed the toughest bone spear tip and stabbed towards Kakadong fiercely!
“Susanoo!”
Seeing this scene, Runtu let out a low shout, and his Mangekyo Sharingan spun wildly!
Suddenly, a mighty eye technique and chakra surged out, a huge blue Susanoo emerged from the upper body, and the towering palm slammed towards Kimimaro fiercely! !
Boom boom boom!!
Accompanied by a loud bang, the white bones that were stabbing at him broke one by one, and then the blue Susanoo palm was broken under Kimimaro’s horrified gaze.
Hit it directly on the toughest spinal spear!
boom!
With a loud bang, the spear broke apart, and Kimimaro’s body was hit hard by Susanoo, and was blown away like a cannonball.
“Is this Susanoo?”
Orochimaru looked at the blue Susanoo with trembling eyes. This power was not inferior to that of Itachi! !
“Susanoo’s complete form, appears!”
Runtu did not stop after knocking Kimimaro away. Instead, he shouted loudly and went all out. Some scarlet blood oozed out of his Mangekyo Sharingan, and immediately the body of Susanoo expanded wildly again.
The majestic complete form of Susanoo took powerful steps and punched Orochimaru hard!
“Spiritual Snakes!!”
Seeing this scene, Orochimaru changed his hand seals and pressed them hard on the ground, and suddenly mysterious black runes filled the air.
The next moment, a giant purple snake appeared out of thin air in front of us, spitting out its tongue…
At this time, Susanoo’s terrifying fist also smashed towards Mandalay, and the latter bit Susanoo’s fist with all its might.
boom!!
There was only a loud bang, and the Ten Thousand Snakes’ White Fangs broke, and the whole body was knocked away, and the huge body smashed towards Orochimaru!
Triple Door!!
Orochimaru continued to form seals, and suddenly with a loud shout, heavy and huge doors appeared one after another. With a series of loud bangs, the bodies of the Ten Thousand Snakes slammed heavily on the triple doors.
It was not until it broke down the triple doors that it finally stopped.
“escape!”
Orochimaru gasped and looked in horror at the blue giant in front of him who was a hundred feet tall. At this moment, the only word that came to his mind was this!
“Ninjutsu – Corpse Veins – Early Warbler Dance”
An anxious voice sounded.
Tsk tsk!!
Suddenly, thick bones burst out from the ground at an extremely fast speed!
“Ground attack?”
When Nohara Rin sensed the chakra underground, he raised his mouth and clenched his fist to hit a certain place underground. Then Runtu spoke: “Rin, your chakra cannot be wasted in these places.”
Godly power!!
Runtu shouted softly, and Nohara Rin beside him twisted and was directly sucked into the divine space by Runtu.
The huge bone spur pierced the air and didn’t hurt anyone at all.
The next moment, Runtu released Nohara Rin with a smile on his face, and the two of them occupied the bone spurs without any injury.
This is why Uchiha Ten asked Rin to follow Runtu’s team. Obito’s ability to protect people is unparalleled.
As for Rin, as a medical ninja, it is more important for her to use her chakra to treat his and Kakato’s injuries!
“This Uchiha is too… strong…” Kimimaro’s face turned pale when he saw this scene. His body was already weak and sweaty from continuously performing great techniques. He had never felt such oppression before.
Sizzle..
Suddenly, Orochimaru heard the crackling sound of thunder next to his ear and his expression suddenly changed.
“Strange, is there no one to protect you? Orochimaru…”
A puzzled voice sounded, and a white sharp blade was placed on Orochimaru’s neck at some point, with Kakado standing behind him.
“I..”
Orochimaru’s pupils constricted, and he realized that he was too focused on Susanoo and ignored the elusive white-haired ninja.
No… When did Kakashi become so strong?
What is going on?
“Are you Kakashi?” Orochimaru asked, swallowing his saliva.
Kakado’s face darkened: “My name is Kakado, not Kakashi!”
He is so annoyed. He can t get over this joke, right?
Could it be that the Kakado in this world is called Kakashi?
“Okay, I lose…” Orochimaru seemed to have lost all his energy in an instant. The strength of the two people in front of him had completely reached the level of Kage.
For ordinary shadows, he and Kimimaro have to launch a sneak attack.
But, he felt that these two were much stronger than the Kazekage, and were strong Kage…like Sarutobi, a Hokage.
In order to deal with Konoha, he needs to use the Impure World Reincarnation to revive the first and second generations for help. His own strength is not enough to reach the level of Kage.
“Kakato…what do you mean by the transformation you just mentioned?” Orochimaru couldn’t help but recall the words of the three people he had just met. Because the fight happened so quickly, he suddenly realized it now.
The three people in front of him were exactly the grown-up Minato team.
No…this Kakato looks exactly like Kakashi except that he doesn’t have the Sharingan!
“We come from a parallel world… You look exactly like Lord Orochi of the Empire, so I guess you are his variant.” Kakado said this, frowning and wondering, “Strange, it seems that there is really no other chakra.”
“Is it so easy for me to catch the variant of Lord Orochi Yaku?”
“Is there no strong person to protect you?”
010: Runtu: Huh? Uncle Snake, a scientist, turned into a traitor!? (Old version)
“So easy..what do you mean?”
Orochimaru was dumbfounded. How could this be an insult? After all, he was one of the Three Ninjas, the man who was about to assassinate the Kazekage and carry out the plan to destroy Konoha!
“What else could it mean? It’s just a literal meaning…” Runtu also put away Susanoo at this time, carried the half-dead Kimimaro and walked up to Orochimaru, and said casually.
If he had known this earlier, he wouldn’t have put together half of the Susanoo.
When Orochimaru heard this, his face turned even darker.
“Lord Orochimaru!” Kimimaro looked angry and wanted to struggle. He wanted to protect Orochimaru.
Nohara Rin directly broke off a bone of Kimimaro and played with it in his hand, and said with a smile: “Corpse bone lineage? The branch of Emperor Kaguya’s concubine, such a precious and rare bloodline limit, it is really interesting…”
Orochimaru looked at Kimimaro and said seriously: “Kimimaro, give up. There is no need to struggle.”
After hearing this, Kimimaro looked at Orochimaru’s serious expression, sighed, and stopped struggling.
“This world is really interesting. No one protects the Emperor’s branch bloodline and Orochimaru.” Nohara Rin said with a smile.
Orochimaru was a little confused. “As a rebel ninja from Konoha, who will protect me?”
“Huh? You’re a rebel ninja?”
Runtu was a little dumbfounded when looking at Orochimaru, and Kakado on the side was also shocked, looking at Orochimaru in disbelief.
Orochimaru was confused by the expressions of the two people: “Why, is it strange that I am a rebel ninja?”
“It must be very strange!”
“You are a variation of Lord Orochi Yaku!” Runtu said excitedly, “Oh my God, how did you become a rebel ninja? Don’t you like science?”
“science?”
Hearing this, Orochimaru’s eyes lit up, as if he had regained his vitality: “How could I not like science…Science can change the ninja world!!”
“It’s because I love science so much, studying immortality, and some life sciences…”
“Wait…you are studying life sciences, doesn’t Konoha fully support you? This involves the secret of eternal life!” Kakado widened his eyes in shock.
You know, the status of Orochi Medicine in the Empire is very high.
He is the chief scientist of scientific research in the entire empire and is deeply trusted by the emperor. The greatest credit for proving the existence of the parallel world this time goes to Orochi Medicine.
Such talents are so precious!
Even hybrid rice was developed by Master Daisho Yaku.
“Do you attach great importance to life science and immortality?” Orochimaru widened his eyes.
“What else? This is eternal life…” Kakado looked at Orochimaru as if he were a fool.
Runtu also complained: “It’s outrageous. A scientist has fallen to the point of being a traitor…”
“Yeah, those bastards made me take the blame!” Orochimaru’s face turned even uglier when he heard this, and he said angrily: “It was obviously the Konoha high-level Danzo who asked me to study Hashirama’s cells and life sciences…”
“As a result, when they ran out of research materials, Danzo and his team went to find babies to experiment on!”
“Finally, the Hokage found out and made me take the blame!”
“Oh shit!”
At this point, Orochimaru couldn’t help but curse. This is also the reason why he wanted to implement the Konoha collapse plan to take revenge on Konoha!
Those old guys have such dark hearts!
He was a calm and stable man, but he would get furious when he thought about this matter.
“Wait…the Konoha high-level officials asked you to do it, so how could the Hokage not know it?” Kakado immediately grasped the key point and frowned. During this period of time, he understood that the Hokage was the supreme ruler of Konoha Village.
Orochimaru became even angrier: “At that time, ninjas often disappeared in Konoha and were killed by Danzo. How could that bastard Sarutobi not know about it?”
“He saw that things would get worse later and used me as a scapegoat. Without his tacit approval, would Danzo still be a high-ranking official in Konoha?”
Nohara Rin was shocked and said, “It’s actually like this, this is too bad!”
Orochimaru took a deep breath, suppressed his anger as much as possible, and said, “Besides, I often study forbidden techniques, so Sarutobi must have wanted to get rid of me a long time ago…”
“No…is it against the rules to study forbidden techniques?” Runtu was dumbfounded. He felt that this world was too ridiculous.
In the empire, anyone who has the talent to study forbidden techniques is valued by the emperor!
What is forbidden technique?
These are techniques that may have major side effects, and those who study forbidden techniques make huge contributions, whether they learn to take huge risks for the empire or conduct in-depth research and improvements on forbidden techniques in the later stages to eliminate side effects.
For example, the side effects of the Eight Gates of Ninjutsu were removed by the Emperor Improvement.
Orochimaru looked at the reactions of the three and was stunned: “No… Can you even study forbidden techniques in your world?”
“Of course, those who study forbidden techniques are all meritorious!” Kakado nodded slightly as a matter of course, and continued: “Moreover, there are true immortals in the empire, the Kaguya Emperor’s concubine!”
“So our life science research has a lot of immortal cells to support…”
“Master Orochimaru has been able to extend the lifespan of Rin and the others by twice as much.”
“Yes, the immortality project is not only important to His Majesty, but also to the people of the entire empire, who hope to live long lives…” Nohara Rin said with a smile.
Listening to the conversation between the two, Orochimaru looked almost dazed.
In another world, there are immortals? Oh my god! The answer to immortality is all there. Immortality really exists!!
The entire empire values ??life sciences! ?
Orochimaru’s face trembled slightly, and his golden pupils trembled violently: “Kakato, can I go to your world?”
“Can I go and see it?”
At this moment, Orochimaru, as a scientist, could not suppress his inner restlessness and prayed like a little kid…
(PS: I believe you guys have already felt it. Later there will be a murderous Naruto who betrays Konoha… After the anime world, there will be a gender-swapped world, etc.)
011: Your Majesty, Orochimaru wants to come to the empire! (old version)
“Hmm? You want to visit our world?”
Kakadong was slightly stunned when he saw this.
He hadn’t expected Orochimaru to make this request.
“Yes, is it okay?” Orochimaru nodded heavily. He was very curious about the other world and wanted to meet the Great Snake, the Emperor!
Seeing this, Nohara Rin said, “Kakadong, I think it’s okay.”
“After all, Orochimaru in this world also loves science and forbidden techniques. He is a rare talent.”
Kakadong was also a little excited: “Okay, I’ll contact His Majesty first.”
Orochimaru is a talented person. It would definitely be a good thing if he could side with the Empire!
After all, the current parallel world portal cannot accommodate too many powerful people from the empire, and Orochimaru is originally from the ninja world, so he can naturally come back.
Empire World..
At this moment, Uchiha Tian was lying on a pair of snow-white thighs, eating crystal-like grapes in his mouth while reviewing documents.
“Your Majesty…I heard there is feedback from the parallel ninja world?”
A gentle voice sounded, and a jade hand pinched a grape and fed it into Uchiha Tian’s mouth.
“Um..”
Uchiha Tian looked up at the beautiful girl and said with a smile: “Tonight..I will eat you again in Boquan…”
“Your Majesty…” Uchiha Izumi’s face flushed, and he whispered, “When will sister Rin come back?”
“Why, you missed her?”
Uchiha Tian gently sat up, hugged Uchiha Quan, and felt the smooth skin…
“Yeah…” Uchiha Izumi nodded with a red face.
“Oh? Aren’t you usually jealous of her? Why did you change your personality?” Uchiha Tian pinched Boquan’s little face and said with a smile: “Hurry up and tell the truth… Koizumi…”
“Your Majesty…you are so bad…” Uchiha Izumi pouted: “You are too strong…I can’t handle it…”
“Can’t handle it? Then wait until Lin comes back and you two will come together?”
Uchiha Tian’s eyes lit up slightly. He had never experienced this before.
“Ah?” Uchiha Izumi’s pretty face suddenly turned red, and she stood there in a daze.
Ding ding
Suddenly, the watch on Uchiha Ten’s wrist rang softly.
“Hmm? Kakado contacted me, is there any situation in the No. 1 Ninja World?” Uchiha Tian’s expression became serious and he answered the message from his watch.
Didi..
After several consecutive beeps, the watch projected a blue screen.
Kakadong’s figure suddenly appeared on the screen.
“Kakadong, what’s the matter?” Uchiha Tian asked directly.
Kakado said in an excited tone: “Your Majesty, the variant of Lord Orochimaru, the number one ninja, is actually a traitor ninja and is not protected by the forces.”
“We have just captured Orochimaru!”
“Then what?” Uchiha Tian frowned. The Ninja World No. 1 seemed very similar to the Ninja World in the anime.
“Your Majesty, Orochimaru has heard about our world and wants to come to our world. Is that okay?” Kakado said excitedly: “This Orochimaru is also very obsessed with life sciences and forbidden techniques…”
“Oh? He wants to come to our world?” Uchiha Tian was stunned. Is there such a good thing?
The battle hasn’t even started yet, and Orochimaru on the opposite side is just going to surrender?
Kakadong continued excitedly: “Your Majesty, I think we can let him come to our world…”
“After all, he belongs to the No. 1 ninja world!”
“That’s right, let him come.” Uchiha Tian nodded slightly, and he instantly understood what Kakadong meant.
Now that the parallel worlds have just been connected, even though the empire is powerful, the portal can only transport three shadow-level powerhouses.
Although, according to the meaning of Da She Yao.
The number and strength of the strong men teleported to the empire from the parallel ninja worlds are the same… For example, now the No. 1 ninja world can transmit three Kage-level strong men to the empire.
But, this Orochimaru originally came from the No. 1 Ninja World, so in the future he can return to the No. 1 Ninja World again, and then he will be part of our fighting force!
“Okay, Your Majesty!” Kakado continued, “By the way, Your Majesty, I almost forgot that Orochimaru’s subordinate Kimimaro also wants to come.”
“He possesses the Bloodline Limit – Corpse Vein, which is a branch of Kaguya-sama’s bloodline!”
“Okay, let him come too.” Uchiha Tian smiled slightly.
The strength of the empire does not care about more visitors from other worlds
Ever since he traveled to this world, he discovered that all the characters in anime have high talents, and Kimimaro is also worth cultivating.
Moreover, Kimimaro’s body is also worth studying.
“Okay, Your Majesty.” Kakado nodded slightly. At this time, Nohara Rin’s beautiful face squeezed into the screen and complained: “Your Majesty, this parallel world is terrible. We must conquer it quickly!”
“well!!”
“By the way, did your Majesty miss me?”
Uchiha Tian was stunned for a moment, then smiled playfully and said, “Your sister Boquan misses you…”
“Well, what does she want from me?” Nohara Rin looked alert.
Uchiha turned his watch, and the blushing face of Uchiha Izumi beside him appeared on the screen, and he smiled: “She said…she is a little overwhelmed…”
“I want you to come back together!”
“Together?” Nohara Rin was stunned, and suddenly thought of something, and her pretty face turned red instantly.
Ahh…when did this girl Boquan become so bold!
“Your Majesty, I’m hanging up!” Nohara Rin blushed and quickly hung up the watch.
Uchiha Tian looked at the hung up call, turned his head to look at Uchiha Izumi beside him and said with a smile; “Look, you scared sister Lin…”
Uchiha Izumi blushed: “Your Majesty…it was you who said it…”
“Didn’t you say you couldn’t handle it? I’m helping you mend your sisterly relationship, and you still don’t thank me?”
“Hmph, who said I can’t handle it!” Uchiha Izumi pouted and said proudly.
“Oh?” Uchiha Tian looked at the cherry lips and said with a smile: “Can you really handle it?”
“Come on then…” Uchiha Tian gently pressed Uchiha Quan’s little head..
Uchiha Izumi was stunned, his face flushed, and he immediately understood Uchiha Tian’s evil intentions…
012: This is the Empire! ? (Old version)
“Humph, eat it if you want. I’ll eat it for you to see, Your Majesty…”
quite a while
Uchiha Izumi covered her cheeks, rolled her throat slightly… and lay on Uchiha Tian’s arm with sweat all over her head.
“How is it, is the milk delicious?”
Uchiha Tian scratched the girl’s nose and teased.
“It’s not delicious at all…” Uchiha Izumi rolled her eyes at Uchiha Tian. She knew that His Majesty was teasing her again. How could that thing be delicious if it wasn’t sweet?
“No way? Your sister Tie Shou loves me very much…”
“Your Majesty, you want to lie to me again. I don’t believe it… I’ll ask her next time.” Uchiha Izumi rolled her eyes. His Majesty just knew how to fool her.
Back then, I was deceived by your majesty’s sweet words.
“Ask Sister Tieshou? Then you’ll have to wait for a while. She’s out gambling around the world again. I don’t know when she’ll be back.” Uchiha Tian said with a smile.
Tsunade in this world has the same personality, but one difference is that she wins nine times out of ten!!
You only lose when you face yourself.
Back then, she lost the bet with herself and became one of the emperor’s concubines.
“Ah? Sister Tie Shou went to play cards again?” Uchiha Izumi said coquettishly: “Your Majesty… I also want to go out and play… What do you think I would be like in the parallel world?”
“I think I have definitely not fallen into your hands and have a good life…”
“Xiaoquanquan, how come it’s not a good life to fall into my hands? Your butt is itchy again, right?” Uchiha Tian said viciously: “I tell you, you can’t survive in the parallel world.”
Uchiha Izumi’s beautiful eyes widened: “How is it possible? I am from the Uchiha clan, how can I not survive? Your Majesty only knows how to exaggerate!”
“Is it possible that the Uchiha clan in the parallel world was exterminated?” Uchiha Tian said with a smile.
“How is this possible… Who can destroy the Uchiha clan?”
“Itachi!”
“Huh? Your Majesty, are you kidding?” Uchiha Izumi looked at Uchiha Ten like a fool. That You (Itachi variant) was a talented young man who protected his family the most. How could he destroy his own clan?
“I’m afraid the Itachi in that world is out of his mind!”
“Haha, I think so too.” Uchiha Tian laughed. Ever since he unified the ninja world, he felt that Itachi and Shisui in the anime world were out of their minds.
Three kaleidoscopes destroyed themselves? It’s so annoying…
Still very meow Naruto thinking, hero tool man is almost the same..
The Uchiha clan, a clan that dares to love and hate and has such simple minds, is actually called a clan of demons. It’s unbelievable.
For a moment, Uchiha Tian couldn’t help but think about what Itachi’s reaction would be if the current You could go to the parallel world of the anime world and meet him.
Uchiha Izumi said coquettishly: “Your Majesty… let me go and play… Rin has gone, I want to play too.”
“I haven’t been away from home yet?”
“How about I help you lure Koizumi from the parallel world back to play with you?” Uchiha Izumi said this, her pretty face flushed.
Uchiha Tian smiled and said, “That’s what you said, Koizumi.”
“Hmph, Your Majesty, didn’t you say that I in the parallel world was dead? You just want to scare me.” Uchiha Izumi said angrily.
“Uh…” Uchiha Ten looked at the clever Hamazumi and said with a smile, “We can’t play together after we die? I can just use the Impure World Reincarnation first and then the Samsara Reincarnation Technique to revive it.”
“Well, once the space portal can accommodate more powerful people from the empire, I will fulfill your wish.”
“Your Majesty, you are so kind!” Uchiha Izumi’s eyes lit up, and then he said weakly: “If you go slower… Xiaoquan can eat a little more…”
After saying that, her pretty face instantly turned red.
At the same time, in the No. 1 Ninja World.
The Kakado trio returned to the crack of this world with Orochimaru and Kimimaro.
“After Lord Orochi Yaku has completed the portal, the spatial coordinates will have to be moved to a more hidden location.” Kakadong clicked his watch, and a special blue laser shot out and hit the void.
Suddenly, the void here twisted slightly.
Another world..
Orochimaru looked at the void in front of him and became nervous. He hadn’t felt this way for a long time.
Kakadong glanced at him and said, “Okay, just go in.”
“good!”
Orochimaru nodded, gritted his teeth, and walked directly towards the void. He stopped just before stepping into it, turned his head and looked at Kakado and said, “You said you wanted to catch the tailed beasts, right?”
“The One-Tail is in the Sand Village, and the Two-Tail is in the Cloud Village in the Land of Lightning…”
After saying this, Orochimaru walked into the void, and then his body completely disappeared from this world.
Faced with an unknown world, he chose to reveal some information and keep some information to prove his own value.
Seeing this, Kimimaro followed in without saying a word.
“Okay… let’s continue to head towards the Sand Village.” Kakado smiled as he saw the two leave, then took out the Intimate Paradise.
Now they have a rough map.
“Well, let’s go.”
The space in a city was slightly distorted, and the figures of Orochimaru and Kimimaro slowly appeared.
Afterwards, the two of them appeared on the street with confused looks on their faces.
The towering buildings, the dark and dull asphalt ground, and the noisy voices all around flooded into his ears, and even Kimimaro was stunned.
“This… is another world?”
Orochimaru looked at the technologically advanced city in front of him with a dull expression and swallowed hard, unable to imagine all this.
013: Orochimaru: No, my variant has such a high status? (Please give me flowers and comments!) (Old version)
“Quickly report to Lord Orochi, there has just been an energy fluctuation in the No. 1 Ninja Realm Channel…”
“The coordinates are messed up, and the person from another world that Your Majesty mentioned is missing…”
At a special passage, a group of researchers in white coats saw the garbled characters on the surveillance data and shouted anxiously.
In the middle of a pile of technological equipment, the space portal marked with “Parallel Ninja World No. 1” was fluctuating violently, and the arc light flashed for about ten seconds, causing data abnormalities before slowly calming down.
The space portal is about ten feet high, and the portal body is being expanded, with many materials and wires connected.
“The alien visitor is lost?”
Soon, the space here distorted slightly, and under the escort of two half-Six Paths level strongmen, Orochimaru, who was sitting on the sofa, came directly to the scene under the Flying Thunder God-Ninjutsu.
“Yes, Lord Orochi!”
“Time is too urgent, and the space portal is not stable yet…”
“The coordinates from other worlds can easily be lost in the empire…” The researcher walked up to Orochimaru with a bunch of data and said solemnly.
Da Sheyao took the data, frowned and looked at it for a while, then smiled and said, “The data is because it has not been fully built yet. Continue to expand the space according to the original plan.”
“Based on the data fed back by Kakato, make a movable coordinate gate for Ninja World No. 1 as soon as possible!”
“Okay, Lord Orochi!”
The researchers nodded seriously.
Da Sheyao clicked the watch on his hand, and suddenly a blue screen popped up, and a serious, white-haired middle-aged man slowly emerged.
“What is it, snake medicine?”
Da Sheyao smiled and said, “Director Shumao, I need your help with something.”
“What’s the matter?” Qi Mu Shu Mao asked with a serious and solemn expression.
If Orochi Yaku found him, it must be because of security issues. As the director of the Imperial Security Bureau, he took it very seriously.
“Don’t be so serious, it’s just a small matter.” Orochimaru said with a smile: “Your Majesty has just agreed to the alien visitors from the No. 1 Ninja World. Since the portal has just begun to expand, the spatial coordinates are unstable.”
“I don’t know which city in the empire he is in now…”
“Don’t be nervous, this alien visitor is not very strong, he can’t even beat your son…”
“So, please help keep an eye on him, after all, he is a visitor from another world!”
Upon hearing this, Hatake Shumao relaxed and said, “Okay, I’ll bring him to you once I find him.”
Can t even beat that brat Kakadong?
That really has no impact. There are semi-six-level masters guarding every city in the empire, and no one dares to cause trouble in the city.
“Congratulations! Director Sumao’s son has made another great contribution…”
“Alas, it’s too early to be happy now. I’m worried that boy can’t protect the emperor’s concubine well. If something happens to the emperor’s concubine…” Hatake Shumao looked a little worried. He was really not confident about Kakadong’s strength.
“Don’t worry, Kakado not only inherited your White Fang swordsmanship, but also learned six of the Eight Gates!”
“Besides, Runtu Shenwei is here. He is very good at saving lives!” Orochimaru said with a smile: “Besides, your Majesty is doing things, you can rest assured…”
“Before setting off, His Majesty asked me to make a special device!”
Hatake Shumao’s eyes lit up and he said, “Okay, I’ll go keep an eye out for visitors from another world.”
After the sound, the call was disconnected.
“My transformation? I’m looking forward to it…” Orochimaru raised his lips slightly and said with a smile: “Report this to His Majesty…”
“This is not an urgent matter. Just submit it in a memorial. Don’t disturb His Majesty.”
“Yes, sir.” The Anbu beside him nodded in response.
“Lord Orochimaru…what is this…”
Kimimaro couldn’t help but reach out and touch the floor, feeling the black asphalt.
“I don’t know…” Orochimaru looked blank.
At this moment, his inner pride in technology was also shattered.
Because he actually saw a large unknown steel object flying in the sky…it was really shocking.
“Hello, Lord Orochi!”
At this time, people passing by saw Orochimaru and couldn’t help but stop and shout with respect and admiration.
“Wow, it’s Lord Orochi!”
Suddenly, the children who were eating lollipops nearby saw Orochimaru, pulled their parents’ trouser legs, and jumped for excitement.
“Mom, look, it’s really Lord Orochi. I actually saw the real person.”
The street soon became lively, people stopped to watch, and children, with their eyes sparkling with admiration, ran excitedly to surround Orochimaru.
Even the usually cold-blooded Orochimaru was somewhat dumbfounded when he saw this scene…
“Master Orochi, can you sign an autograph for me?”
“Please, I admire you so much.”
“Lord Orochimaru, I want an autograph too, wuwuwu…”
All the admiring eyes that fell into Orochimaru’s sight actually made him feel dazed.
No. They…they are worshipping me?
There are people who worship me..
No, it’s the variant of Orochi Yaku who worships me…
The parent beside him stroked the child’s head and said with a smile: “If you want Lord Orochimaru to like you, you must study ninjutsu and science well!”
“Yeah, mom, my dream is to join Lord Orochi’s research team!”
“Dad, I also want to study science, life sciences!”
“Do you really love science?” Orochimaru looked at the people in front of him, his eyes somewhat red. His lifelong pursuit was so noble in this world.
It turns out that I will be liked and supported by others.
“Master Orochimaru, look here is my science report card, full marks!”
“Wow, Kimima Ryu-nii really is with Lord Orochi!”
“I didn’t lie to you, I came to call you right away.”
“Mmm, so handsome!”
Suddenly, there was a noisy sound in the distance. A large group of men and women were pouring in with lights in their eyes. The streets here were already crowded.
“Wow, these are bones! They are the branch bloodline of Emperor Kaguya and his wife. So cool…” A young girl touched Kimima Ryu’s bones carefully with an excited look on her face.
“Emperor Kaguya’s Concubine?”
Kimimaro was a little confused. He had heard this person’s name several times.
His bloodline comes from this person, so it is noble?
Am I not a monster?
That’s what they all said…so they imprisoned and isolated me…
In an instant, distant memories came flooding back like the sea.
In the dark, damp room, with angry, disgusted looks and curses, he curled up in a corner of the room…
“You… aren’t you afraid of me?”
Kimimaro looked at the bright world, the excited and thrilled crowd before him, his voice trembling slightly.
014: Orochimaru and Kimimaro broke their defense and cried! (Old version)
The moment the sound fell, Kimimaro pulled out a bone from his body and looked at everyone with some concern.
Everyone was stunned..
As expected, he was still afraid. Kimimaro looked at everyone’s reactions and felt bitter inside.
“Wow, the rumors are true, Brother Jun Malu can actually pull out bones!”
This is so cool!
The next moment, everyone’s eyes sparkled, especially those of the children.
Kimimaro was confused. Not only were they not afraid, they were also very happy?
“Brother Junmalu, can you still pull out the bone?” the children nearby chattered.
“Okay, this one is for you.”
Kimimaro handed the bone in his hand to a child, and then pulled out another bone from his body.
“Brother Jun Malu, I want it too…”
Seeing this, everyone looked excited and thrilled.
Swish, swish, swish!
In an instant, Jun Malu pulled out dozens of bones and handed them to everyone. Even though he was seriously injured now, this was too easy for him.
“Wow, so amazing, this is the noble blood-stained limit!”
“Brother Junmaliu, can I hug you?” a girl asked shyly.
“Okay…be careful,” Kimimaro said subconsciously.
Suddenly, a soft body fell into his arms, and the warmth was like the sun that dispelled the darkness, pouring into Kimimaro’s dry heart.
He stood there in a daze!
This was the first time since he was born that he had a close hug with someone. For the first time, he felt a different kind of emotion, a different kind of attention.
Is this what they call love?
Kimimaro muttered to himself, his eyes were red, and crystal tears flowed down. He, who was always cold, actually cried…
Even he himself couldn’t believe that he would cry one day.
“Brother Junmaliu, why are you crying?” The girl looked at him in panic and worry.
Jun Malu sobbed, “It’s okay, I’m just too happy.”
Orochimaru, who was standing by, also had tears in his eyes. He couldn’t believe the scene before him and that one day he would be admired by so many people.
“Master Orochi, it’s time to go back…”
Suddenly, at some point the crowd parted, and several ninjas wearing protective gear spoke respectfully.
Swish!
The space in front of him also began to distort, and Qi Mu Su Mao appeared in front of him.
“Wow, the Security Bureau Director, Mr. Hatake Jushige!”
With the arrival of Hatake Shumo, the people around him shouted excitedly that these were all big shots.
The Konoha White Fang of this world?
He hasn’t died yet..
Orochimaru looked at this familiar face, took a deep breath, and said, “Okay, let’s go…”
He knew that this was the will of the empire and there was no resistance.
Hatake Shumo nodded slightly, and then, amid the enthusiasm of the people, he took Orochimaru and the other man out of the city streets.
“This is the research institute of Lord Orochi Yaku…”
“I have informed him.”
Soon, Hatake Shushige brought Orochimaru and the other man to a huge research institute.
Under the sunshine, there are many precise scientific instruments and various biological culture vessels on the vast land.
Some cells are growing in a petri dish, with Wood Release automatically catalyzing the process.
Scientific researchers in white coats are recording data.
At a glance, there are nearly a thousand scientific researchers here.
Various studies and experiments are being conducted.
“This… is being studied right in broad daylight?”
Looking at the spectacular scene in front of him, Orochimaru was stunned. This research institute was too big… With so many scientific research assistants, he couldn’t even imagine it.
Hatake Shumao frowned: “Scientific research is not something you meet people for… Is this weird?”
He was a little confused..
“Yes, it’s great science!”
“Hello, friends from another world.” At this time, a laugh was heard around Orochimaru, and it was seen that Orochimaru had come to the front under the protection of the Anbu.
Seeing this, Hatake Shumao said, “Orochi medicine, the person has been sent to you, let’s go.”
After saying goodbye to Hatake Shushige, Orochimaru turned to look at Orochimaru. Seeing the other party’s shocked eyes, he gently patted the latter’s shoulder and said with a smile: “Hey, bro, relax…”
“In this parallel world, I heard that you also like science?”
“Well…especially life sciences…” Orochimaru felt a little restrained as he looked at himself who was almost exactly the same as him.
Because he could feel the power of the two ninjas beside Orochimaru. It turned out that both of them had Mangekyo Sharingan and their bodies were filled with terrifying chakra fluctuations.
At this moment, he finally understood what Kakadong meant.
How could he have such a high status in this world?
Damn, two powerful men with Mangekyo Sharingan and unfathomable powers are here to protect me at any time! ?
Moreover, the whole world seems to adore him, Orochimaru…
“You like science too? Come on, I’ll take you to the research institute…” Hearing this, Orochimaru excitedly pulled Orochimaru to visit the research institute: “Look, this is the experiment of the binary differentiation of the immortal body cells.”
“And here, the genetic research of the Sharingan…”
“Now, after my research, Sharingan no longer needs to sacrifice relatives, and can use emotions to control chakra to stimulate Sharingan!”
“No, so many Sage’s body cells, and Sharingan?” Orochimaru looked at the petri dish in front of him in disbelief. There were nearly a thousand Sharingans of various evolutionary levels.
Orochimaru was stunned: “Why, the Senju clan and Uchiha clan in your world don’t support your research?”
“this….”
Orochimaru was speechless. In his world, there were almost no members of the Senju clan left, and the Uchiha clan was almost wiped out.
Forget about supporting them. There are hardly any Uchiha clan members left in the whole world.
“No… I heard from Kakado that the Uchiha clan has a very high status in the empire. How can they support you so much?” Orochimaru asked puzzledly.
“Is it strange that someone of high status supports me?” Orochimaru said puzzledly: “This is science, a subject that drives the world forward like ninjutsu!”
“For the sake of scientific research, the Uchiha clan and the members of Hashirama’s clan who died of old age are all willing to donate their bodies to me for research…”
“Your Majesty has said that we will fully cooperate for the sake of science and the resources of the Empire!”
“It is an honor for the family that their remains were chosen by me!”
“hiss…”
Listen… this is the status of science, with national support. Orochimaru looked at these research materials that were out of reach in normal times, tears streaming from his eyes.
(Please give me some flowers reviews, thank you guys!)
015: Orochimaru: Your Majesty, I swear my allegiance to you until death! (Please rate and give flowers!) (Old version)
“No, why are you crying my brother?” Da Sheyao was a little confused when he saw this.
Why are you crying for no reason?
“I’m fine…” Orochimaru looked at Orochimaru and cursed in his heart: Damn, your conditions are too good, it’s really discouraging!
Compared to this guy, what kind of life did I, Orochimaru, live before!
Not only do they have to take the blame, but they also have to hide from others.
Everyone wants to kill me, I feel I have lost my humanity, I must be a villain…
Da Sheyao didn’t understand what was going on, so he quickly said, “Don’t cry, brother. I’ll take care of you. I still have immortal cells here!”
“Those are the cells that Consort Kaguya donated to support my career!”
Ahhhh!
Even the Emperor’s wife supports your career, can you please stop rubbing salt into the wound, you bastard… Orochimaru shed more tears and cried arrogantly, “Immortal cells, I want to study them too!”
“No problem, this institute is for you!”
“Brother also has nine larger-scale research institutes and immortal cells.” Orochimaru said generously.
“…”
There are nine larger research institutes… Orochimaru was silent, not knowing what to say for a moment.
These conditions are too good!
“Yes, this is the cell of Princess Kaguya…”
Soon, Orochimaru was brought to a culture dish where fingernail-sized Otsutsuki cells were jumping for joy. There was an instrument nearby to monitor the activity of the cells.
“You see, the cell activity of immortal cells has not shown any signs of decay. This is due to the difference in life levels.”
Orochimaru stared at the immortal cells and other cells carefully, and immediately saw a huge difference.
He has come into contact with cells too much. Now he can also change his body through curse seals, etc.
“Is this so-called Princess Kaguya really immortal?” Orochimaru asked the question nervously.
“Yes, Princess Kaguya is not an ordinary person. She has lived for thousands of years, but her appearance is still as beautiful as a girl.”
Orochimaru was shocked and said, “You have lived for thousands of years and your appearance has not changed?”
“Yes, according to your majesty, the imperial concubine is from the Otsutsuki clan!” Orochimaru said with a smile: “By the way, brother Orochimaru, are you interested in studying forbidden techniques?”
“Very interested!” Orochimaru said excitedly.
“Orochimaru is indeed a variant of Orochimaru, and loves to study forbidden techniques. I was right about you!” Orochimaru patted Orochimaru’s shoulder respectfully, “Follow me!”
The corners of Orochimaru’s mouth twitched. This was exactly what Kakado said!
Researching forbidden techniques is still an honorable profession, right?
Soon, Orochimaru and Yakumo came to a nearly ten-foot-high, majestic and heavy gate. The entire house covered an area of ??nearly a thousand meters and was extremely luxuriously decorated with carvings throughout.
The guard at the door called out respectfully when he saw Orochimaru arrive.
The entire forbidden technique gate was wide open, and other ninjas were constantly entering with scrolls in their hands.
The house was filled with a dazzling array of forbidden scrolls, so densely packed that there was no end in sight, all kinds of strange and bizarre forbidden scrolls with auxiliary uses…
“Orochimaru, the scrolls inside are all about forbidden techniques. You are free to study them. If you need anything, just tell the researchers directly.” Orochimaru said with a smile.
When Orochimaru saw this scene, he was completely stunned.
Compared with this, Konoha’s forbidden technique secret room is far inferior, and so many forbidden techniques are just displayed openly and can be studied at will.
“Brother Snake Medicine!”
Suddenly, Orochimaru knelt down and looked at Orochimaru with tears in his eyes: “Can you tell His Majesty that I, Orochimaru, am willing to swear allegiance to him until death!”
Da Sheyao was also stunned. My transform has rebelled against me?
How do you live in the parallel world?
“Don’t you think about it? There are no friends for you in this world…” Orochimaru asked seriously.
Orochimaru thought about it and nodded heavily: “Brother Sheyao, don’t say anything, you are my big brother from now on!”
quite a while.
Inside the Imperial Palace…
“This Orochimaru is really sensible…” Uchiha Tian looked at the memorial in his hand and couldn’t help but glance at Uchiha Izumi’s back which was as smooth as white jade.
The little girl was tormented by me just now and fell asleep.
The smart Orochimaru knows that he is always on the job and will not contact me directly unless it is something extremely urgent. This is very good.
“The Security Bureau is very fast. Orochimaru has been found…” Uchiha Tian kept flipping through the memorials in his hand and saw the news submitted.
Funding for Afang Palace?
Approved!
This is a big project for my own palace, which is beneficial to my physical and mental health. Only when my empire is healthy can it prosper. Such a good project must be approved!
You have to attract the current emperor and concubine, and try to live together with them.
Um?
Baijie website building plan?
Jiraiya… no, this guy Jiraiya’s mind is full of beauties every day. Is he even more lustful than me?
Oh shit!
No, this guy must be severely suppressed. What is he doing every day as the Minister of Propaganda of the Empire?
You can just secretly visit me about this normally, why do you want to build a website?
You think the whole empire will be filled with thieves in the future, right?
This is simply not conducive to the stability of the empire..
No, I have to teach the tap water a lesson tonight, pay attention to the scale of Less F Bai Jie’s 10th Part, and don’t accidentally reflect me in it.
This guy Tap Water is really a weirdo, it’s outrageous that he can be so lustful as Guanyu the Lecherous Immortal.
Now more than half of the young male students in Imperial College watch Shao F Bai Jie when they have nothing to do..
But, this bastard is really good at propaganda.
Uchiha Tian complained while reviewing memorials. He would take half an hour every day to review memorials, and often a lot of them were requests from that bastard Tap Water.
“Hmm? Orochimaru and Kimimaro want to join the Empire?”
Suddenly, Uchiha Tian turned over a memorial and immediately remembered the two people that Kakado had just captured.
016: Konoha gets the information: It must be Itachi who did it! (Please give me some comments!) (Old version)
“Okay, let them join…”
“Although my strength is average now, I can always go back to the parallel world directly without taking up the energy of the portal.” Uchiha Tian smiled. This will be very helpful for him to conquer other worlds.
“Besides, you can cultivate it a little bit…”
He immediately tapped the watch on his wrist and sent the message to Da She Yao.
Although he didn’t know what this parallel world of Orochimaru was like, he believed that this guy had extensive knowledge of the information about parallel worlds, and maybe sometimes there would be unexpected surprises.
“Orochimaru, welcome to the empire!”
Inside the Imperial Research Institute, Orochimaru extended his hand and said with a smile, “Your Majesty agrees.”
“Okay!” Orochimaru nodded excitedly. He no longer missed his original world at all and was only focused on the path of science.
“Brother Snake, with your help, I believe the future of the empire will be better!” Da Sheyao nodded slightly with satisfaction. With a deputy, he could feel a lot more relaxed.
The Emperor of Heaven attaches great importance to genetic engineering for immortality.
This is related to the youthful appearance of the Emperor and Consort, as well as the deeper reasons of the Otsutsuki bloodline.
“Kimimaro, I have already informed Princess Kaguya, and she will send someone to take you back to the clan soon.” Orochimaro looked at Kimimaro and smiled.
Emperor and Concubine…my ancestor?
Kimimaro nodded heavily. When he came to the empire, he found the meaning of living for the second time.
It seems that he can live like a normal person.
Ninja World No.1..
Konoha Village, Root…
In the dark underground world, a surprised voice was heard.
“Have you intercepted Tsunade’s information?” Danzo Shimura, with one arm hanging, received the information passed to him by the Root.
Ever since the last Ninja World War, Tsunade has been traveling around the world gambling and hasn’t been paying much attention to Konoha’s affairs.
How…does she want to be Hokage?
Danzo opened the information suspiciously, his pupils shrank slightly: “Suspected visitors from the parallel world, Minato’s team reappeared…”
Seeing this, Danzo’s face darkened, and he looked at the Root members and angrily said, “Are you sure this is Tsunade’s information, not Jiraiya writing a novel?”
“The parallel world is even brought up…”
“Sir, it is indeed Tsunade’s information.”
“Is it really her?” Danzo was stunned, and then smiled coldly: “I’ll show this ridiculous information to Sarutobi and the others. How can a woman who thinks about gambling every day be qualified to be nominated for Hokage?”
Soon, Danzo left the Root and headed to Sarutobi’s office.
“Danzo, you’re here?”
“Tsunade just sent back information that there is a suspected invasion from a parallel world?” Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Danzo and said solemnly.
At this moment, Mitomon En and Utane Koharu were both in the office, holding a piece of information in their hands.
“Danzo, go and investigate this matter.” Utane Koharu took a sip of tea and said lightly.
Danzo was stunned and his face turned pale. Hey, you guys, you want to leave all the dirty work to me, right?
“Do you guys take such ridiculous things as I said seriously?” Danzo was a little annoyed. He didn’t want to waste his time. He needed to focus on managing his own Root organization.
Mitomon En on the side said solemnly: “Danzo, I know Tsunade, she would never make such a joke casually.”
“Nohara Rin and Obito are both confirmed dead.”
“Shizune saw the reappearance of Minato’s team with her own eyes. Maybe this is really a parallel world.”
Seeing the looks of the three people, Danzo’s face darkened. It was obvious that they wanted him to go and find out what was going on.
“Report!”
“Hokage-sama, urgent news!”
At this moment, an anxious voice came from outside the door.
“Come in.” Sarutobi Hiruzen frowned and shouted.
Soon, an Anbu came in and said in a serious tone: “Hokage-sama, I just learned that a war broke out in the Kingdom of Wind!”
“The rebel ninja Orochimaru and Susanoo are fighting!”
“Can Susanoo do that?” Sarutobi was stunned. Mito Kado En and Utane Koharu suddenly looked up with serious expressions.
Susanoo, how powerful is he?
As elders, they knew very well that it was a unique ninjutsu that could only be used by the Uchiha clan who had at least opened the Mangekyo Sharingan!
“Could it be Itachi?” Sarutobi said to himself. In today’s ninja world, the Uchiha clan has almost been wiped out, with only Sasuke left, so he immediately thought of that figure.
The Anbu said, “Hokage-sama, the battle was too far away and ended very quickly!”
“We haven’t seen anyone using Susanoo.”
“Orochimaru should have been defeated!”
Upon hearing this, Danzo smiled coldly: “Don’t even think about it. Apart from the masked man on the night of the Nine-Tails, Itachi is the only one in the ninja world who has the ability to use Susanoo!”
“That masked man has a grudge against Konoha, and Orochimaru also has a grudge against Konoha!”
“Then the answer is obvious.”
“It’s Itachi.” At this point, Danzo couldn’t help but look at Sarutobi Hiruzen and said mockingly: “As expected of Hokage, Itachi uses this heroic tool very well…”
Itachi was a person that annoyed him.
This guy not only helped Sarutobi get rid of the Uchiha clan and secured his position as Hokage, but also made him afraid to attack Sasuke.
“Nonsense, what heroic tools? Itachi has the thinking of a Hokage.” Sarutobi Hiruzen frowned and interrupted him, waving his hand to let the Anbu members retreat.
He naturally knew that Danzo had always coveted the position of Hokage.
But they can’t live without each other, and he needs him to do a lot of dirty things, otherwise Danzo would have assassinated him.
I won’t turn a blind eye to it.
“Heh, the Hokage’s thinking…” Danzo laughed and said, “What does Uzumaki Naruto say?”
“Why do you only say he is the son of the demon fox and not Minato’s son?”
When it comes to hypocrisy, Danzo feels inferior to Sarutobi Hiruzen.
When he tried to assassinate Sarutobi, the other party knew what he was thinking, and he was too lazy to pretend in front of the three of them.
He knew that Sarutobi could not live without him, and he was the shadow of the Third Hokage!
017: Sarutobi Hiruzen’s superb political tactics! (Old version)
“Okay, Danzo, calm down and stop talking about business.” Utane Koharu frowned and said, “Wait until Hiruzen retreats, and you make some more achievements, Mito Kado En and I will help you recommend the Hokage to the Daimyo.”
“Okay!” After hearing this, Danzo was too lazy to talk about the past events of his adulthood.
As he cleans up Sarutobi Hiruzen’s mess every day, he can be said to understand it best.
During the Nine-Tails Rebellion, the Third Generation was slow to rush to the battlefield, and the biggest beneficiary after it was over was Sarutobi Hiruzen!
In order to calm the village’s anger towards the Nine-Tails and find an outlet for their emotions, Naruto became the villagers’ emotional outlet and punching bag!
Otherwise, why would they announce that the Nine-Tails was sealed in Naruto?
If they could even conceal the life story of Minato’s son, would it be difficult to conceal the fact that the Nine-Tails was sealed?
Not only that, but he later condoned Naruto’s various pranks and other negative behaviors, causing the villagers to deeply bind the Nine-Tails and Naruto together!
In this way, any dark things in Konoha can be hidden, and there is only one public opinion on the surface, that is, Naruto is not good!
If we told the villagers that Naruto was the son of the hero Minato, it would have absolutely no effect.
Thinking of this, Danzo couldn’t help but look at Sarutobi Hiruzen again, thinking to himself: “This old guy is really evil… He’s pretending not to tell others that Naruto is the Nine-Tails.”
“Damn it, the whole village knows…”
Sometimes I really need to learn this guy’s methods..
On the one hand, he indulged Naruto’s pranks, making this little idiot think that he was being nice to Naruto and that Naruto was grateful to him.
In order to prevent Naruto from turning evil, he repeatedly looked for Iruka and used these teachers to instill the will of fire in Naruto through other people, completely training him as a war machine.
It’s such a black humor that in Konoha you can shout to kill Naruto, but you can never tell Naruto that you have sealed the Nine-Tails, otherwise you will be severely punished.
Haha, then there will be no punishment if you shout “kill Naruto”.
Sarutobi, Sarutobi, I really need to learn from your political skills. You deliberately let Naruto take the Book of Seals, and the village was not disappointed in that situation. Naruto must have passed your obedience test not long ago.
Otherwise, how come you can’t find Naruto when you have the crystal ball?
Now Naruto loves the village no matter what.
Then the Nine-Tailed Fox power in his physical strength can be utilized by you slowly.
Just like instilling the will of fire in Itachi since childhood.
“Everyone, Danzo, relax a little. You have worked really hard over the years.” Mitomon En said with a smile, “We should all be happy that Itachi has taken action.”
“This means that Orochimaru has been eliminated. We can rest assured now.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen smiled and said, “Indeed, Konoha is safer now that Orochimaru has been eliminated.”
“Yeah,” Danzo nodded and cursed in his heart: The damn Itachi has ruined my plans again. Now there will be no one to threaten Konoha. When will this old man Sarutobi abdicate?
When the Fourth Hokage died, he thought he could become Hokage.
Finally Sarutobi comes again…
In fact, Orochimaru was able to successfully defect because he turned a blind eye.
Danzo said: “It seems that the situation can be inferred. Tsunade’s apprentice Shizune may have been caught in Itachi’s illusion.”
“That’s why we see the so-called Watergate Class…”
Koharu nodded slightly: “It is indeed possible, but I feel that you still need to investigate the situation, Danzo.”
Danzo’s face twitched when he heard this. The Kingdom of Wind is not close to him.
“No hurry, I’m busy at the root.”
“As for this matter, let the Third Hokage contact Itachi and confirm whether it was him who did it. There is no need to waste too much energy.” Danzo looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen and said coldly.
Sarutobi Hiruzen also saw that Danzo didn’t want to run that far, and nodded slightly: “Okay, Itachi has infiltrated the Akatsuki organization, give me some time to contact him first.”
Mitomon En agreed, “Alright, let’s contact Itachi first.”
Seeing this, Koharu didn’t say anything else. After all, it could be generally concluded that Itachi was the one who did it.
The sun sets.
The sky gradually darkened, and the Kakado trio were on their way to the Sand Village.
“Rin, it’s getting late, do you want to continue on your journey?”
Kakado glanced at the sky, turned his head to look at Nohara Rin in the team, and asked considerately.
After all, he couldn’t just focus on the mission and ignore the feelings of the emperor and his concubine.
As a vanguard, he did not have too big ambitions for the mission. As long as the emperor and his concubine could return to the empire safely and happily, his biggest mission would be accomplished.
Hearing this, Nohara Rin said indignantly: “No Kakado, we have to keep on going!”
“This world has been through thousands of years of warfare, and in the last 60 years there was even a Ninja World War!”
“This is a completely wrong world. His Majesty the Emperor must bring true peace to this ninja world immediately and as soon as possible.”
Runtu was equally angry and said, “Yes Kakado, we have to catch the tailed beast quickly!”
“Your Majesty is right. The era of the shinobi village daimyo was a complete cancer. The three shinobi world wars made life miserable for the people.”
“There were bandits all along the way, and a bunch of skinny refugees with yellow faces!”
“No… Runtu, didn’t you say this morning that you didn’t want to bring war to this ninja world?” Kakadong looked at the two excited people and laughed.
“I was wrong…” Runtu said angrily, “I was too naive!”
“This world shouldn’t exist, it needs to be corrected!!”
“No, I am not wrong to be kind, it is this world that is wrong. It needs a war to overturn everything!”
“We need the glory of the empire!”
018: Runtu: No, is this how your family treats Jinchuriki? (Please rate and give flowers!) (Old version)
“Yes, Runtu, this world needs the glory of the empire!” Nohara Rin said in a serious tone.
Seeing the displaced people in this world, she actually felt sympathy for the people from other worlds and felt a little distressed.
This time, in the battle for the parallel world, Nohara Rin will also contribute.
Kakadong looked at the two excited people and said, “Okay, since you’ve spoken, let’s get going!”
“Remember, once you encounter a Jinchuriki, don’t act rashly!”
“Don’t worry, Kakado, we are aware of the power of Jinchuriki and will definitely go all out!” Runtu said solemnly with a serious expression.
In the Empire, every Jinchuriki is extremely powerful.
Because of their unique talents and bloodlines, they can accommodate the tailed beasts, so they are favored by the Emperor of Heaven and qualified to become jinchuriki.
In the Empire, the holders of Jinchuriki will gain extremely high popularity and be hailed as potential new stars!
With the full support of the tailed beasts’ terrifying chakra, the ninja’s strength will have a qualitative leap and become extremely strong.
Hearing this, Kakado said in a serious tone: “Yes, you must be careful. After all, if Rin becomes the Three-Tails Jinchuriki this time, she will be too powerful to pass through the space portal.”
“Yes, even the One-Tail should not be underestimated. A sneak attack at night might be effective!” Nohara Rin nodded slightly. The power of the tailed beast might be too huge.
This time, with her special physique, she could have become the Three-Tails Jinchuriki.
It was a pity that he was too curious and in order to pass through the portal, he temporarily did not become a Jinchuriki.
“Okay, let’s do it!” Kakadong said in a serious tone. To be honest, he was a little unsure about catching one.
We can only see if we can have a chance by a surprise attack.
This will be an important part of the empire’s expedition. After all, once one is caught, according to the space theory of Orochi Yao, the energy limit of the space portal can be strengthened.
If you can’t catch it, you can only continue to collect chakra metal and continuously infuse the empire’s natural energy to increase the energy limit. This method is much slower and less efficient.
Therefore, if this succeeds, the three of them will gain huge credit!
Runtu said excitedly: “Kakadong must catch one, I want to shock some people in the empire.”
“Asshole Sasuke (Sasuke variant), actually said we are the babysitter team!”
“Don’t worry, I’ll just shoot six shots when the time comes.”
Swish! Swish!
Kakado and the other two approached the Sand Village quickly like ghosts.
Soon, a village with scattered flickering lights slowly emerged into the sight of the three people.
“This is it, the Sand Village.”
Kakado took out the map and compared them, then looked at Runtu and the other two and said solemnly: “The One-Tailed Jinchuriki is Gaara, the son of the Kazekage!”
“Hiss… Gaara, it turns out to be a variation of the One-Tailed Jinchuriki that I love to play with!” Runtu felt his scalp tingling when he heard that.
He still remembers clearly the battle with that guy at the Imperial Academy.
That guy has such thick skin, he’s basically a turtle shell.
Without activating Susanoo, he can only hide!
Kakadong said solemnly: “Yes, I love to play. Under the perfect use of the One-Tailed Chakora, I can fight nearly four or five Kage-level strongmen by myself. The sustained combat power is very strong, which can be said to be close to the Super Kage level.”
“Damn it, if it weren’t for Susanoo consuming the Sharingan!”
“I, Runtu, am not afraid of that guy.” Runtu said somewhat unconvinced.
Kakadong rolled his eyes at Runtu and said, “Why didn’t you say that you opened the Eternal Mangekyo and used the complete Susanoo without any damage during the whole process?”
“This…” Runtu was stunned and speechless. This was indeed a little too difficult.
If the kaleidoscope wouldn’t damage his eyes after using it once, he wouldn’t necessarily be afraid of me because I love to play.
Nohara Rin smiled and said, “It’s okay Kakado, our trio is not just ordinary Kage-level warriors.”
“When you are in the Six Gates state of the Eight Gates Ninjutsu, using the supreme sword technique of Lightning Release White Blade, your explosive power can even approach the Super Shadow level!”
“Besides, when Runtu fully activates the Complete Form of Susanoo, his strength can approach the Super Shadow level in a short period of time.”
“Perhaps this is also the reason why His Majesty asked me to follow you.” At this point, Nohara Rin’s brown eyes condensed, and he said confidently: “Just go ahead and I will heal you!”
The moment the sound fell, a diamond pattern appeared in the center of Nohara Rin’s forehead.
Seeing this, Runtu laughed: “Yes, with Lin’s Hundred Heroes Technique, what are you afraid of?”
I m going all out this time!
“Kakadon, I’m going to do a fucking big fight!!”
“Forget it…” Kakadong looked at the two people who were eager to fight and had no intention of retreating, and raised the corner of his mouth slightly: “Then I will accompany you to make trouble for once!”
The moment the voice fell, Kakadong’s eyes became sharp.
sneak into!!
The trio sneaked into the Sand Village like ghosts.
“Bang!”
A soft voice sounded, and Runtu moved behind a ninja wearing a Chunin forehead protector and struck him on the back with a knife, knocking him unconscious and taking him to a secret place.
D-level ninjutsu: water splashing technique!
Kakadong formed a seal in an instant, and the river water directly washed over this person.
“Tell me, where is the One-Tail Jinchuriki Gaara?”
Kakadong slapped the guy in the face with his backhand, causing the latter to look at the three people in a daze.
In order to save Runtu’s Sharingan power, Kakadong did not let Runtu use illusion to interrogate him.
The Chunin said subconsciously; “Gaara is in a separate house in a remote part of the village. You can easily see him…”
“Is this how your family treats Jinchuriki?”
“Fuck you, how dare you lie to me?”
Upon hearing this, Runtu raised his foot and stepped on the shoulder of the Chunin, breaking it with a “crack”.
Would the Tailed Beast Jinchuriki stay outside a remote village?
The guy I love to play with lives in Fengzhou Palace, which is located in the core area of ??Fengcheng and is very pampered.
“Hurry up, are you going to tell the truth or not?”
Runtu raised his hand and slapped him hard. Damn, he looked like a fool. Was he easy to fool?
“Runtu, be gentle. Don’t beat him to death. We still need to get information.”
Kakadong’s eyelids twitched when he saw this. This guy was so kind on weekdays, how come he was even more ruthless than himself when he fought.
Suddenly, he thought of a sentence from the Emperor.
The kinder people are, the more cruel they will be when they turn evil!
019: Runtu: Are you crazy? Assassinating your own Jinchuriki! ? (Please give me flowers and comments!) (Old version)
“It’s okay, if we kill him we can catch another one!”
Runtu looked at the Chunin coldly.
Upon hearing this, the Chunin was startled and said in panic: “Don’t…sir, Gaara really lives here, I am not lying!”
As he spoke, his pants couldn’t help but get wet.
Nohara Rin frowned and said, “Runtu, judging from his reaction, it’s probably true.”
“No way…that’s a Jinchuriki.” Runtu still didn’t quite believe it.
“It seems that we have no choice but to capture a few more ninjas and ask them.” Kakadong frowned slightly when he saw this. He didn’t quite believe it in his heart.
The next moment, Kakato slashed with his shuriken, and blood appeared on the throat of the Chunin, and he lost his life with a dull look in his eyes.
Runtu was stunned: “Kakadong, didn’t you say you wouldn’t beat him to death?”
Kakadong rolled his eyes at him and said, “Same answer twice. After getting the information, it’s easy to kill the ninjas who are of no use. Why keep them alive if you don’t kill them?”
“He is not on your Majesty’s list of variants, and has no research value.”
“That’s true.” Runtu nodded slightly.
Soon, the trio captured two more Chunins and asked for some information.
Runtu was shocked and said, “This world is really crazy. I’m afraid Gaara really lives outside the remote village.”
“It’s incredible.” Kakadong frowned. “Three people in a row said the same thing. Let’s go and look outside the village.”
After dealing with the two, the Kakadong trio left the village.
Time passes slowly.
The Kakadong trio soon discovered that there was an isolated house in a remote place far away from the village, with no one around.
“Oh my god…Gaara really lives in a place like this?”
Soon, Runtu, who was hiding behind a rock, saw the situation inside the house with his Sharingan and his tone was shocked.
Kakadong was stunned. He didn’t expect it to be here.
“Anyway, is he asleep?” Kakadong was too lazy to think about this question and asked directly about the situation.
Runtu said solemnly: “He hasn’t slept yet, wait…”
“There are a dozen ninjas around him…”
“Sure enough, I was wondering why the Jinchuriki would be left without anyone protecting him. Not every village can be as stupid as Konoha, not even protecting Orochimaru.” Kakado’s expression became serious when he heard this. It seemed that this would be a fierce battle.
“Runtu, don’t be impatient. At least wait until Gaara falls asleep before you do anything.”
“After all, I like to play in the Empire (Gaara changes the sky) and I like to sleep the most because I have a tail to protect me.”
“No… Kakado!” Runtu was stunned, his pupils shrank, and he said in a lost voice: “Oh my God, are those ninjas here to assassinate Gaara?”
In his sight, Gaara closed his eyes slightly, and those ninjas rushed forward at the same time!
The kunai and shuriken in his hands suddenly stabbed towards Gaara, and at the same time, overwhelming ninjutsu surged towards him.
“Assassinate Gaara, what does Runtu mean?”
Kakadong was stunned and confused. Those ninjas were not there to protect Gaara?
“boom!!”
At this moment, accompanied by a huge boom, yellow sand rushed into the sky, bouncing kunai and shurikens away.
“roar!”
A terrifying roar sounded, and a gigantic raccoon covered with curse patterns appeared. It swung its huge arms and smashed hard at the various ninjutsu, including water jutsu, fire jutsu, etc., in the sky.
Accompanied by a series of rumbling sounds, the ninja in the sky was smashed away by the One-Tail.
“Damn it, another assassination attempt failed.”
“Doesn’t this little beast sleep?”
A senior ninja looked at this scene with a dark face, knowing that the assassination attempt had failed again.
“escape!!”
The next moment, he shouted angrily to the other ninjas, saying that their action had failed and knowing the strength of the One-Tail, they were about to flee.
For a moment, these ninjas fled in all directions.
“roar!!”
The ninja roared madly, its eyes were filled with bloodthirsty murderous intent, and it swung its tail wildly, smashing hard on the ninjas. At the same time, yellow sand surged in the sky, tightly binding those ninjas who wanted to escape.
Seeing this scene, Nohara Rin couldn’t help but cover her mouth and said: “What happened to Yiwei, so crazy!?”
This was the first time she saw such a crazy and out-of-control tailed beast.
The tailed beasts in the empire have smiles on their faces almost every day, and there are often children playing on them or lying in the sun.
Seeing this, Runtu was also shocked and said, “Rin, I don’t know, I’ve never seen a tail like this!”
“So this is what happens when a tailed beast gets angry?”
Kakadong quickly calmed down and said, “Runtu, time waits for no one. Catch an assassin and interrogate him directly with illusion!”
Runtu was stunned for a moment, and then immediately understood what Kakadong meant.
The moment the sound fell, Runtu’s Sharingan spun wildly, and a complex kaleidoscope suddenly emerged.
Along with the whisper, the mysterious space-time ninjutsu suddenly broke out. Runtu’s body twisted and quickly disappeared from the spot.
The next moment.
Space distorted in front of an assassin ninja who escaped from Ichibi’s sight.
“What?”
The ninja was slightly stunned when he looked at the distorted space. Is there no one in their group who knows time-space ninjutsu?
The moment the idea arises in my mind.
Runtu stepped out from the void, his light blue Susanoo hand surged, and he grabbed the ninja directly.
“Who are you..?”
The ninja’s face changed drastically, and when he was about to say something, his entire body was dragged into the void by the power of God.
Just a moment.
The void in front of Kakadong and Nohara Rin began to twist again, and Runtu appeared beside them, grabbing the ninja.
“you..”
When the ninja saw Kakado, Nohara Rin, Runtu and others, he felt something was wrong.
It is obvious at first glance that these three are not ninjas from the Land of Sand.
“Kaleidoscope illusion!”
Runtu didn’t waste any words on the ninja. The terrifying eye technique of his Mangekyo Sharingan was activated instantly, and the vast chakra and eye power rushed into the ninja’s whole body.
The latter’s angry eyes suddenly became dull.
“Tell me, where are you from? Why did you want to assassinate Gaara?” Runtu asked directly and sternly.
“We are from the Sand Village in the Land of Wind, on the orders of Lord Kazekage to assassinate Gaara!”
Runtu’s eyes widened as he said in shock, “What!? You are from the Sand Village in the Land of Wind and are here to assassinate me on the orders of the Kazekage!?”
“Are you guys crazy?”
“Are you crazy? Assassinating your own Jinchuriki!?”
(Please give me some flowers and votes, brothers.)
020: Kakato: This…Ichibi is a bit weak… (Old version)
now..
Near the Sand Village in the Land of Wind, a figure was also moving quickly.
Sizzle
The sand broke open, and green plants suddenly poked out. Then the plants opened up like a carnivorous plant, revealing a half-black, half-white human face.
It grew taller and was dressed in the red robe of the Red Cloud Akatsuki organization. It was Black Zetsu!
“According to the trail, we should be heading to the Sand Village.”
Black Zetsu looked around. Along the way, he heard some ninjas talking about the battle between Susanoo and Orochimaru that happened not long ago!
“Itachi isn’t in the Kingdom of Wind right now, damn, who could it be?”
“Is there any Uchiha in this world that I, Black Zetsu, don’t know about?”
Black Zetsu looked a little anxious. He used White Zetsu’s body and had spies in most places in the ninja world.
Today, he can be said to have the most comprehensive knowledge of the entire ninja world.
The current situation is somewhat out of its control.
“Besides, why are they going to the Sand Village?”
“What happened… could it be possible?”
Suddenly Black Zetsu’s expression changed drastically, and he suddenly thought of a possibility: “What else could the Sand Village have besides the One-Tail? Could it be that they are going to catch the One-Tail?”
“No, revive mother.”
“One tail must not fall into the hands of others.”
The next moment, Black Zetsu suddenly took root in the sand and quickly moved towards the Sand Village.
“Did I hear it right… He said he was from the Wind Country, Hidden in the Sand, and came to assassinate Gaara?” Kakado looked at the heat in front of him and couldn’t help swallowing. For the first time, he doubted if he had heard it wrong.
“This is too outrageous. Are the people in this world crazy?” Nohara Rin’s pupils trembled: “This is the tailed beast Jinchuriki. It takes a special physique to accommodate it…”
“Not only did you not protect him well, but you also sent someone to assassinate him?”
“And as I remember, this Gaara is the son of the Kazekage…”
“Even a tiger won’t eat its own cubs. This Fengying is simply a beast!”
What happened after coming to this world really exceeded her cognition time and time again. It was too outrageous and too shocking.
At the same time, the One-Tail was roaring madly, slamming the ninjas into the mud and sand.
It seemed to have endless anger that needed to be vented, and its terrifying power smashed the sand wall, water dragon bomb and other ninjutsu.
Click!
It stretched out its giant hand and fiercely grabbed a ninja, making a “crackling, crackling…” bone-breaking sound, causing the latter to wail in pain. It vented its murderous intent wantonly, showing no mercy at all.
Looking at the nearly frantic Ichibi, Kakado took a deep breath and said coldly: “After Ichibi kills these assassination ninjas, we will attack directly!”
“From the intelligence, Ichibi won’t have any help!”
“This twisted, inhumane world must be cleansed!”
“Okay, Kakadong.” Runtu said excitedly, “Kakadong, let’s do something big!”
Nohara Rin on the side nodded slightly, and the diamond on her forehead looked extremely dazzling under the moonlight!
Just like that, under the watchful eyes of the three people.
A few minutes later, the rioting tail killed all the assassins it could, and then raised its head and let out a long howl!
Die! Die!!
Its eyes were filled with bloodthirsty murderous intent, trying to vent the hatred in its heart.
“Get started, Runtu!”
At this moment, Kakadong’s cold voice suddenly rang out, and the three people’s vast chakra surged out like the sea.
“Kaleidoscope Divine Power!”
With a low roar, the void behind Ichibi suddenly twisted, and Runtu walked out with Kakadong and Rin.
“Susanoo, the complete form of divine power!”
Accompanied by a cold voice, scarlet blood flowed out of Runtu’s wildly spinning Mangekyo Sharingan.
Different from the battle at the Imperial Academy.
Runtu directly activated the full-strength mode. Under the extreme and desperate stimulation of his pupil power, the blue Susanoo rose from the ground.
The sand shook, and chakra seemed to be gathering in the void. Along with blue energy, a Susanoo hundreds of feet long suddenly took shape behind the One-Tail.
The next moment, Susanoo’s powerful punch hit Ichibi fiercely.
At the moment of the violent sweep, countless air currents flew backwards and even the air was compressed and rubbed to produce some sparks, which looked extremely shocking under the moonlight.
“Roar!!” Yiwei sensed the terrifying force behind him and turned around suddenly trying to twitch his tail, but it was too late.
Susanoo’s sneak attack was too fast!
Accompanied by an angry roar, the yellow sand in the sky surged and formed a huge semicircular sand curtain in front of Susanoo.
The next moment, under the gazes of Runtu and others, Susanoo smashed the semicircular sand curtain with a single punch.
Just when he was about to hit Yiwei on the head, Yiwei blocked it with his hands.
Suddenly, with a deafening explosion, the azure Susanoo slammed heavily into the arms of the One-Tail, and the arms immediately exploded into yellow sand and disintegrated. The One-Tail formed by chakra could not withstand this huge force.
Yiwei’s body was also pushed back by this force.
Click
As it retreated, the sand was trampled and exposed to eye-catching, spider-web-like cracks.
“Eight Gates of Ninjutsu – Six Gates, open!”
At this moment, a cold voice suddenly sounded.
“Lightning Release – White Fang Supreme Sword Technique, one move!”
A dazzling lightning blade flashed in the moonlight and instantly swept behind Yiwei. The figure of white-haired Kakadong emerged, with the white short blade in his hand still dancing with arcs of lightning.
In the air under the moonlight, there are still residual blue arcs jumping…
At this time, I saw a thick neck with a smooth cut like a mirror, and the huge head slid down under gravity…
Accompanied by a deafening roar, it hit the sand below, raising a cloud of dust.
“Why…is this one a little weak?” Kakadong, whose face turned slightly pale, looked down at the huge head below with a puzzled look on his face.
Although it was a sneak attack, the cutting was a little too smooth!
The Empire’s One-Tail Jinchuriki is not that weak…
(Today’s fifth update is here. Please give me some flowers and comments, big brothers..)
021: Nohara Rin is angry: They actually sealed and imprisoned the tailed beast! (Old version)
Under the bright moonlight..
The yellow sand that was flying in the sky seemed to have lost its power at this moment and fell to the ground one after another.
A huge body slowly dissipated like wind and sand.
“Ichibi was defeated just like that?”
Nohara Rin, who was originally following Kakado and wanted to make another attack, couldn’t help but stop and looked at the tail that was constantly melting in astonishment.
This was really beyond her expectations.
She was already prepared for a big fight.
“Indeed, it’s a bit strange. Why is he so weak? I’m not used to it.”
“If I had known, I wouldn’t have activated the complete Susanoo!” Runtu complained. The Mangekyo in his eyes degenerated into a three-magatama Sharingan, and the majestic and huge Susanoo also melted at this moment.
After a few seconds, the huge body of the One-Tail disappeared, and Gaara’s figure appeared in front of everyone.
“Gaara?”
The next moment, Kakado, Runtu, and Nohara Rin also came in front of Gaara.
Sneak attack on me, and this damn seal, bastard!
Shukaku looked at Runtu and Kakado, and roared angrily inside Gaara’s body, causing the sealing chains to rattle.
He was killed in an instant, and as he was sealed he was unable to exert his full strength.
“Who are you?”
Gaara looked pale and shocked.
Even though Shukaku in his body was roaring in anger, he actually felt fear from the Ichibi in his body just now.
The strength of these three people is much stronger than that of my father.
When did three such powerful strangers appear in the Sand Village?
“So, are you here to kill me too?” Gaara looked at the three people warily. A light yellow sand rose from the ground and surrounded Gaara.
It was mainly Shukaku who was fighting just now, and he still had a lot of chakra.
Kakado stared at Gaara and frowned, “Strange, why is your Ichibi so weak?”
“Are you really a Jinchuriki?”
At this moment, he couldn’t help but doubt, could it be that there was something wrong with the intelligence?
In the empire, there was once a criminal named Jinba Yinba who coveted the power of the Nine-Tails. He bit off a few pieces of the Nine-Tails’ flesh while it was sleeping and obtained a little bit of the Nine-Tails’ chakra.
He also roughly transformed into a tailed beast.
“weak?”
Gaara’s pale face instantly turned blue when he heard this.
Don’t be so insulting. I have been considered a monster by the villagers since I was a child. I am afraid of the terrifying power of the one-tail and I dare not sleep for fear of turning into a tailed beast.
As a result, these three people actually doubted that they were not Jinchuriki?
“I’m not a Jinchuriki, so what am I?”
“Ninjutsu Sand Binding!” Gaara was not going to sit and wait for death, and with a shout, the surrounding yellow sand surged wildly.
Thick yellow sand enveloped the three people like a cage.
“Don’t struggle.. I told you you’re weak.”
Kakadong looked at the yellow sand all over the sky and sighed softly. He hadn’t yet released the six gates, but he was like a stream of light, breaking through the thick yellow sand that surrounded him.
The white blade in his hand slashed towards Gaara!
“Sand Shield!!”
Gaara looked at the approaching white light in horror, and sand particles with a hardness far exceeding that of steel automatically merged around him to form a sand shield.
Phew!
The white blade easily broke through the sand shield, and arcs of electricity danced under the sharp blade. It pressed against Gaara’s neck, and trickles of scarlet blood slowly flowed down.
The sand shield around it was also covered with spider-web-like cracks and was cracking.
Gaara gave up his resistance upon seeing this, for he realized that the strength of the two men was too great.
Kakadong grabbed his hair in distress and sighed, “Could it be that the intelligence is really wrong?”
“I’m busy for a while?”
“Kakadon, wait…”
At this time, Nohara Rin walked over with a frown, and gently pressed her palm with green light on Gaara’s arm, and the green light penetrated into it.
She had come into contact with the tailed beasts in the empire and had some knowledge of this type of ninjutsu.
The next moment, Nohara Rin’s face turned dark: “Asshole!”
“What’s wrong, Rin?” Seeing this, Runtu said angrily, “Is this guy really not a Jinchuriki? Damn it, I wasted my eyes again?”
He was so angry that he had a hard time releasing his complete form of Susanoo.
If I had known this earlier, I would have just used Susanoo for the first stage.
Kakadong, who was standing by, also looked unhappy when he heard this. Although he did not have the side effects of Runtu, the previous attack had consumed a lot of his chakra.
“No, you misunderstood, he is the Jinchuriki.” Nohara Rin said angrily: “The reason why the One-Tail is so weak is because it is not normally in the Jinchuriki’s body.”
“And it was forcibly sealed inside the body!”
“So, because you can’t use your full strength, you appear so weak.”
“Damn it, they actually sealed and imprisoned a beast!”
She had seen it just now.
Inside Gaara’s body, Shukaku was locked up with thick black chains all over his body. The tailed beast’s eyes had gone crazy and it was roaring continuously.
Looking at the eyes of Ichibi that were full of cruelty, pain, and hatred for humans, Nohara Rin’s face looked extremely ugly.
When they were in the Empire, Yiwei not only let her bask in the sun on his back, but also played with her in the sand and built some strange castles.
When I think of Ichimi’s cute and simple smile turning into what it is now…
“No wonder Yiwei was so crazy just now and wanted to kill those ninjas!”
“What a deep hatred this is filled with!”
Kakado was stunned when he heard this, and then he suddenly realized: “So that’s how it is… The One-Tail was sealed inside his body, not voluntarily?”
Runtu looked unhappy: “So, the Jinchuriki in this world does not have the power to perfectly control the tailed beasts…”
“The tailed beasts are so cute, imprisoning them is a completely evil method!”
Nohara Rin’s eyes were red, and she said angrily, “How can your world treat the tailed beasts like this?”
It s a companion of humans!
(The tailed beasts refer to the Nine-Tails, which are released and combined. After Naruto perfectly controls them, his strength increases greatly.)
022: Black Zetsu sweats profusely: Rin is not dead..? Then Obito.. (Old version)
“Human companion?”
Gaara was stunned when he heard this angry rebuke.
They say that monstrous creature is a companion of mankind?
Human companion?
The Shukaku in the body was slightly stunned, and stopped roaring angrily. Looking at the girl in front of him, his thoughts seemed to have traveled through thousands of years.
Under a bonfire..
The nine tailed beasts gathered together and listened to the old man talk about the beauty of human beings…
It is really too long ago. For thousands of years, humans have been torturing and fighting for it endlessly, using it as a tool of war…
It has almost forgotten its former aspirations.
“I… I don’t know…” Gaara felt the quiet Shukaku inside his body and looked confused. Could it be that Shukaku was once a companion of humans?
“Your world…”
“Don’t you treat the tailed beasts by sealing them?” Gaara looked at Nohara Rin in confusion. As far as he knew, the other tailed beasts in the ninja world were sealed in the bodies of the jinchuriki.
Nohara Rin said angrily: “Nonsense, the tailed beasts are our human companions, how can we use sealing to imprison them?”
“In our world, the tailed beasts are free and roam freely in the city.”
“Even children can lie on the tailed beasts and bask in the sun.”
Gaara was shocked when he heard this: “Raised freely in the city, how is this possible?”
You know, I am the most hated and disliked person in the Sand Village, so I don’t even live in the village.
I m afraid that Shukaku will go berserk and hurt the villagers.
Is there really such a world? When Shukaku in the body heard this, longing appeared in his huge eyes.
For thousands of years, it had such a fleeting moment.
He has almost forgotten that feeling now.
Nohara Rin said coldly: “In our world, humans and tailed beasts live in harmony.”
“As for the Jinchuriki, because of his unique bloodline and physique, and his ability to contain the Tailed Beasts, he is the darling of the crowd.”
“So, you can perfectly control the chakra of the tailed beasts.”
Gaara’s pupils shrank, and he said in disbelief: “You said… Jinchuriki is the darling of everyone’s eyes?”
For a moment, he couldn’t help but think of his life experience, and a bitter smile appeared on his face: “Is there really such a world? You are lying to me…”
“In this world, the One-Tail was forcibly sealed inside my body by my father when I was young.”
“Sealed in childhood?” Nohara Rin looked at Gaara in astonishment.
If Shukaku’s state is forcibly sealed in the child, how much pressure will Gaara be under?
Moreover, that Kazekage sent people to assassinate him.
“It was sealed in childhood. The binding force of this sealing technique is very strong. No wonder the strength of the One-Tail has been reduced so much.” Kakado on the side said thoughtfully.
Runtu smiled and said, “But this is also a good thing. It made it easy for us to win.”
“And I didn’t expect that in this world’s Gaara, you’re actually a heavily made-up delinquent boy. You’ll have to laugh at me when I get back. I love to play (Gaara variant).”
Gaara asked in confusion, “A bad boy wearing heavy makeup?”
“Yes, look at the smoky makeup on your eyes…” Runtu said with a smile.
“Are you talking about this?” Gaara pointed at his eyes and said bitterly, “These are dark circles…”
Runtu was stunned: “Dark circles?”
“No…you don’t sleep?”
You know, the one in Empire loves playing and sleeping the most…
Can t sleep
“Why?”
“If you fall asleep, one of them will come out…”
A calm voice sounded slowly, and Runtu and his two companions were stunned.
This world is ridiculous. How can a Jinchuriki live this kind of life?
“Gaara, go away. People in this world don’t like you, so go to our world…” Nohara Rin’s eyes softened as he looked at Gaara. It was not his fault that the One-Tail was sealed in his body. The fault was that of the Kazekage.
At this moment, she couldn’t help but feel a sense of salvation in her heart.
Yes, this world needs to be cleansed and corrected, and needs to be saved by the empire.
“Go to your world?” Gaara was slightly stunned, and didn’t ask anything, then nodded heavily: “Okay!”
There is nothing in this world worth him lingering on for too long.
Nohara Rin said gently: “Gaara, after we go to the Empire, we will unlock the seal of the tailed beasts and teach you the methods of our world’s Jinchuriki.”
“At the same time, the Empire’s space portal requires the support of the tailed beast chakra in this world.”
“So as long as you cooperate with His Majesty, I will plead with His Majesty and will not endanger your life.”
She knew the Emperor of Heaven, and she knew that he only cared about key things, and that His Majesty would not take small matters or small people too seriously.
This is why, Your Majesty doesn’t care about those remnants of the old generation…
“Okay, I understand.” Gaara nodded. He had never thought of resisting too much.
He has no feelings for this world.
Seeing this, Runtu laughed out loud: Haha, Kakadong, now I wonder if that bastard Zuozhu dares to call us the nanny team!
“Yeah.” Kakadong’s cold face also showed a smile, “I wonder what the world that guy explored is like?”
“Ask when I report to His Majesty later.”
“Damn.. Gaara has been caught?”
At this time, in a hidden sandy place on the battlefield, Black Zetsu had just crawled out of the soil, and his carnivorous plant-like head opened, revealing a human face that was half black and half white.
Not long ago in the distance, he saw the towering blue Susanoo!
“Where did these guys come from? They actually caught the attention of the tailed beasts.”
“No, tell Obito…”
Hei looked at the four people in front of him in despair, his face looking very ugly.
To revive the mother, the Ten-Tails and the Divine Tree must be summoned…
“Wait.. why does that guy look exactly like Obito…”
“And why does that girl look like Lin? Lin is not dead…how is that possible?” At this time, Black Zetsu, who had come closer, could see the faces of the trio clearly. He was stunned and didn’t have time to hear what the trio said.
“If Obito knew that Rin was not dead…”
At this moment, an idea suddenly popped up in his mind..Dense beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, and his back was a little wet..
call out!
Suddenly, a sharp kunai shot out.
“Oh no, I was discovered?”
Black Zetsu’s expression changed drastically, and his carnivorous plant-like head wanted to close and shrink into the ground.
023: Chiyo: It must be Itachi who did it! (Old version)
The black kunai was extremely fast, it cut through the air and rushed to Black Zetsu like an arrow.
With a sound, in front of Black Zetsu’s panicked gaze, the kunai pierced its chest, and the powerful force nailed it to the huge rock behind it.
“Jue (variation of Jue)?”
Immediately afterwards, Runtu and Kakadong appeared in front of Black Zetsu with frowns on their brows.
“Jue, where is your mother?” Kakado grabbed Black Zetsu’s clothes and asked sternly.
What, they know about the existence of mother?
Black Zetsu suddenly panicked, sweat kept pouring out of his back, and then he didn’t hesitate at all.
The body began to dissolve and disintegrate rapidly, and its consciousness abandoned the body and left.
“It is indeed the awakening of this world.” Kakadong looked at the festering body, casually threw the corpse in his hand aside, frowning: “Runtu, this matter must be told to His Majesty.”
“We have to be more careful in our actions from now on. We need to set up a base and hide some of our forces.”
“I wonder if the Empress Kaguya of this world is still sleeping?”
He knew that Jue was the incarnation of the will of the Six Paths-level Consort Huiji, and would not be easily killed, and his real body was definitely not here.
Nohara Rin said solemnly: “Yes, we will take Gaara to the teleportation point and ask His Majesty to expand the teleportation gate and increase the teleportation limit.”
“Okay.” Kakadong nodded.
Immediately, the trio took Gaara and quickly left the Sand Village.
At this moment, in a dark cave far away from the Sand Village.
On the body of a white Zetsu, there was a black substance crawling up the body, and the eyes suddenly became spiritual.
Damn
“How could any human know of my mother’s existence?” Black Zetsu’s face looked extremely ugly. This life was the closest to his plan to resurrect his mother, and no accidents could happen.
Otherwise, it doesn’t know how long it will have to wait.
“No, I have to tell Obito quickly. I can’t let these guys ruin my plan.”
Black Zetsu gritted his teeth and thought to himself, “But…Rin is still alive. No, those three are definitely not the previous Minato team, otherwise how could there be an Uchiha who looks exactly like Obito.”
“But, that girl is still too much like Rin. Will it affect Obito?”
“Obito wants to promote the Moon Eye Project, just to create a world with Rin. What if he doesn’t want to do the Moon Eye Project anymore…”
At this time, Black Zetsu’s brain was thinking frantically.
“No, no.”
“Rin, you can’t tell Obito about this yet. Tell him first that there is a mysterious Uchiha organization that is planning to kill the tailed beasts.”
“First, seize the tailed beasts and try not to let Obito and Rin meet!”
Very happily, Black Zetsu had made up his mind.
At the same time, in the Sand Village.
In Fengying’s office, Luo Sha was reviewing documents.
“Lord Kazekage, the villagers saw the Ichibi, and Gaara went berserk again!!”
A Sand Ninja entered the office and reported with a serious expression.
Did he fail again? Luo Sha frowned when he heard this and said, “Okay, I’ll be there right away.”
Gaara lives far away from the village, so if the One-Tail riots he will have enough time to go over and deal with it.
After a while, Luo Sha closed the documents and prepared to leave the office and go to Gaara’s residence.
“Report, Master Fengying!”
“Just now, the One-Tail and Susanoo started fighting.” A Sand Ninja rushed into the office in a panic.
Luo Sha was stunned; “What did you say? Fighting with Susanoo?”
What’s going on?
“Yes, Master Kazekage. The villagers saw it from a distance.”
“What’s the situation now?” Luo Sha hurried out of the office and headed towards where Gaara lived.
The Sand Ninja behind him said quickly: “It seems that the one-tail was taken away by a mysterious person…”
“What? Why didn’t you notify me quickly!” Luo Sha turned his head away angrily.
“Lord Kazekage, the battle ended too quickly, the One-Tail was almost killed instantly!!” the Sand Ninja said in horror.
Luo Sha couldn’t help but stop and said in shock: “This…”
“Lord Fengying, it’s not that we are slow…”
“As soon as we saw Shukaku rioting, we headed for your office, but while we were on the way, we saw the majestic Susanoo appear out of thin air.” The Sand Ninja hurriedly explained with a terrified tone:
“Then, a brilliant lightning flashed across the sky in an instant, and Yiwei’s head was cut off.”
Damn it! Is one of them lost?
When Luo Sha thought of this, his face turned pale instantly. This was the strategic weapon of the Sand Village.
“Notify Chiyo, go!”
Immediately, Luo Sha notified a group of Sand Ninjas and rushed to where Gaara lived.
When he arrived, all he saw was a stretch of sand and the corpses of the ninjas he had sent out. There was no sign of human life at all.
“Damn it, who did this?”
Luo Sha’s face turned pale. Unexpectedly, a strong man from a mysterious organization, Zhu Men, went to the Sand Village to capture Ichibi.
Soon, Granny Chiyo also arrived at the scene, her face very ugly: “Lord Kazekage, maybe it was Itachi from Akatsuki who did it!”
“At present, the Uchiha clan has been almost wiped out. I heard that there is only one Uchiha Sasuke left in Konoha.”
“And among the Uchiha clan who have the ability to use Susanoo, I think Itachi is the only one who can do it.”
“So…” At this point, Granny Chiyo’s eyes were filled with anger: “It must have been Itachi who did it!”
When Luo Sha heard this, his face trembled with anger: “Indeed, Chiyo-chan, your analysis is correct. It was definitely Itachi from the Akatsuki organization who did it.”
“We must tell Konoha about this matter concerning the Akatsuki organization!”
Granny Chiyo said angrily, “Although Itachi is a traitorous ninja from Konoha, no one can say for sure whether he is a pawn of Sarutobi who infiltrated the Akatsuki organization.”
“Maybe, Konoha is using Itachi to seize the tailed beast from our Wind Country!”
Hearing this, Luo Sha clenched his hands tightly and said, “It is indeed possible. Konoha must give me an explanation… Why did Susanoo appear in my Sand Village? Is it going to start a war?”
(Uh, the previous chapters cannot be changed. The Imperial World is called Kaguya, and the No. 1 anime ninja world is called Kaguya.)
024: Zuozhu: Did the nanny team succeed? (Old version)
Empire World
“What is it? Uchiha Fujisan (variant of Uchiha Fugaku).”
At this moment, Uchiha Tian in the palace lowered his eyes slightly, lay sideways on the throne, and looked at the middle-aged man in the hall with a smile.
“His Majesty!”
Uchiha Fujisan knelt on the ground, his eyes worried: “Do you have any news about Sasuke (Uchiha Sasuke variant)? How is he now…”
“My wife has been worried, so I…”
During this period of time, since the parallel world expedition plan started.
At the instruction of His Majesty, Zuo Zhu, Run Tu, Kakadong, Ming Ren (a variant of Naruto) and other young people went to various parallel worlds as advance troops to collect intelligence and train themselves.
However, Kakado’s group, which was the least favored, actually recaptured Orochimaru, while there has been no news from other teams until now.
This made him a little anxious.
You know, Orochimaru had just arrived in the empire and he quickly started working, and achieved some small results in a short period of time.
“Your Majesty, Namikaze Kamado (a variation of Namikaze Minato) is here to see you…”
At this time, a respectful voice sounded outside the hall.
“Let him in…” Uchiha Tian smiled when he heard this.
After the sound, there was a “creak”, and a handsome guy with golden hair, who looked like a young man, walked in gently with an embarrassed smile on his face.
“Hmm? You’re also here at Mount Fuji?”
As soon as he came in, Namikaze Kamon saw Uchiha Fujisan standing beside him and was stunned.
Uchiha Fujisan nodded: “Well… I have something to ask your Majesty…”
“Oh…” Namikaze Kamon retracted his gaze, then looked at Uchiha Ten and knelt down respectfully: “Your Majesty, I also have something to ask you…”
“You seldom come to see me. What’s the matter?” Uchiha Tian glanced at him and said with a smile.
With his superb time-space ninjutsu, Namikaze Kamon is in charge of the empire’s transportation. Now he is the director of the Empire’s Transportation Bureau and helps him share a lot of his daily worries.
Both his character and ability are worthy of his trust.
There is no need to worry about the empire’s important materials being lost or stolen.
Namikaze Kamon said awkwardly: “Your Majesty, it’s actually nothing serious. It’s just that there is no news about my son Naruto (Naruto variant), and my wife is very worried.”
“Every night I am urged to ask…”
“I can’t sleep tonight, which affects my work efficiency on weekdays, right…so…”
Upon hearing this, Uchiha Tian couldn’t help but smile and said, “It seems that you have the same problem as Fujisan. Is this what it means to be a father?”
The Namikaze Minato in this world is a little more tactful and protective of his children than the one in the anime world.
“Your Majesty…it’s in vain for you to understand.”
Seeing this, Uchiha Fujisan’s eyes lit up, and then a wry smile appeared on his face.
Not only did I come here, but even Huomen came to ask this question, so His Majesty should take it seriously.
“Well, don’t worry too much. These are all important young talents of the empire. I asked Orochi about it not long ago.” Uchiha Tian smiled and said, “Their life lamps are still there, and they are not in danger of death.”
Coming to this world to utilize natural energy, I not only learned the fairy techniques from the Naruto world.
He also revealed the true method of cultivating immortals from his previous life.
Now, he has just stepped into the Nascent Soul stage and naturally developed the Life Lamp technique in his cultivation.
It s a pity that no one in the imperial world can practice Qi and build a foundation.
According to the research that Orochimaru Yaku used on his cells, he came to a rough conclusion that his physique was too special and too strong so he could not easily give birth to offspring. He needed to discuss the mysteries of life with emperors and concubines of different genes.
Only then will there be some opportunities.
He had a rough idea of ??this explanation in his mind. It should be like those immortal cultivators in his previous life. The more powerful and advanced the life form, the more difficult it is to produce offspring.
“It’s good that there is no danger to life…” Uchiha Fujisan heard this and felt less worried. He asked, “Your Majesty, is there any other news?”
Ding ding!!
At this moment, the watch on Uchiha Tian’s wrist suddenly rang.
Orochi’s request… About Zuosuke? Uchiha Tian saw a message pop up on his watch, followed by a video request.
“Don’t worry, Fuji-san. Here’s some news about Zuosuke.”
Uchiha Tian pointed at his watch and smiled.
“drop..”
With a crisp sound, a blue light curtain appeared in the void, and the body of the Great Snake Yao slowly solidified.
Uchiha Fujisan looked at Orochimaru nervously.
“Your Majesty, Uchiha Sasuke is back.”
Da Sheyao said with a serious and solemn expression: “Are you free now? I am taking this Zuosuke to the palace and need to report the news of the parallel world to you in detail.”
“Come on, if you’re free.”
Uchiha Ten frowned slightly when he saw Orochimaru’s expression.
Could it be that something went wrong in the parallel world that Uchiha Sasuke went to?
After all, if it were normal, he should report to himself like Kakadong did.
“Did something happen?” Namikaze Kamon on the side couldn’t help but look a little panicked. He had just heard the news about Zuo Zhu, what about the celebrity?
Just like that, about ten minutes passed.
A respectful and pious voice sounded outside the palace: “Orochi Yaku and Uchiha Sasuke are here to see you!”
Let them in!
Uchiha Tian’s low voice sounded, and Uchiha Fujisan and Namikaze Kamon couldn’t help but turn their heads to look, with serious expressions.
Accompanied by a respectful voice, Orochimaru walked in with Uchiha Zuosuke.
When I saw the two people coming in…
Uchiha Ten, Fujisan, and Namikaze Kamon all had their pupils constricted.
At this moment, Uchiha Zuosuke’s battle robe was torn, his body was covered in blood, and his chest was wrapped in thick white bandages. Scarlet blood was flowing down from his Mangekyo Sharingan.
One of his Sharingan eyes was bruised and swollen, and he couldn’t even open it.
With a pair of blood-red clothes wrapped around his waist and a blood-stained long knife inserted diagonally behind his back, he looks quite cool!
He still likes to act cool… Uchiha Tian looked at Zuosuke’s miserable condition, the corner of his mouth twitched, and he couldn’t help feeling distressed. Could it be that this guy was going to fight with the strongest person again?
“His Majesty…”
Uchiha Zuosuke knelt on the ground with a plop.. “The parallel world that your subordinate is heading to…”
Just then, Uchiha Ten’s watch suddenly rang, and Kakado sent you a video request.
“Wait…is there any news about Kakado, the No. 1 ninja in the world?” Uchiha Tian stopped Zuosuke from speaking and answered Kakado’s video request first. After all, it was obvious from Zuosuke’s look that there was a problem with the mission.
But at least the person is back, so the situation is not that urgent, and it won t be too late to find out later.
“Kakadong and the others?” Uchiha Zuosuke’s face turned pale when he heard this, and he thought to himself, “Could it be that Runtu’s team of nannies succeeded in going to the parallel world?”
025: Zuozhu: No, they only caught one? (Old version)
drop!
Under the gaze of everyone, a blue light curtain appeared in the void.
Kakadong’s handsome and excited face slowly solidified.
Another good news?
When Uchiha Fujisan saw Kakado’s expression, his heart skipped a beat and he couldn’t help but look at Zuosuke standing beside him.
It was obvious that his left assistant had failed in the parallel world mission, but the child of the Hatake Mushi family had made another achievement?
Seeing this comparison, Uchiha Fujisan looked a little ugly. Who doesn’t want their children to be better?
As the empire was at peace, they naturally compared their own children in private.
“Kakadong, any new news? You’ve been contacting me quite frequently recently…” Uchiha Tian looked at Kakadong, and his frowning expression relaxed as he smiled.
He really didn’t expect that the guy who was always lazy and liked to watch Shao F Bai Jie and follow behind tap water performed so well in this parallel world mission.
Not only did he protect Nohara Rin, he also instigated Orochimaru to rebel.
Kakadong scratched his head and smiled embarrassedly: “It’s like this, Your Majesty, just now…”
At this moment, Runtu’s head suddenly squeezed into the picture and said excitedly: “Your Majesty, we caught one, haha!”
“Caught one?” Uchiha Tian was stunned. So fast?
This is only one day into the parallel world.
Upon hearing this, the pupils of the other people present also constricted and they looked at the screen in disbelief.
“No… they only caught one?” Zuo Zhu looked at Runtu’s smiling face in disbelief, and then clenched his fists. Compared with him, it seemed that his trip was a bit bad…
“Yes, Your Majesty, hehe.” At this time, Nohara Rin’s pretty face also squeezed into the picture, very excited: “We are awesome, Your Majesty.”
Uchiha Tian looked at the three excited people and laughed: “Great, great.”
I really wonder what Obito and Kakato in the anime world would feel when they see the three of them working together?
Nohara Rin continued, “Your Majesty, I have a request. The One-Tailed Jinchuriki in this world is very pitiful. He promised to cooperate with your needs. Can you please not take his life?”
“You girl, do you think I am a tyrant?” Uchiha Tian scolded with a smile.
When this girl comes back, I will definitely give her a good spanking. She doesn’t know how to respect me at all.
Nohara Rin smiled and said, “No, in my heart, Your Majesty is the one who sweeps across the universe, is invincible, unparalleled, the most noble, the most handsome, the most gentle, and the most intelligent…”
“Stop, stop…”
“I agree to your request.” Uchiha Tian interrupted quickly. He couldn’t bear to be praised like this in front of the ministers below, even though he had a thick skin.
At this moment, Runtu’s eyes suddenly lit up on the screen, and he said with a smile: “Your Majesty, who is that?”
“Why are you covered in blood? Tsk tsk… your eyes are swollen. Can you still use the kaleidoscope?”
“He looks like a certain nobleman’s assistant…”
“Oh, I must have made a mistake. Sasuke is a genius ninja who has the Mangekyo Sharingan, the Six Gates of the Eight Gates, and has learned the S-level Raikiri sword technique…”
When the left assistant in the hall heard this, his face turned dark and he lowered his head, clenching his hands tightly.
Damn, how unlucky I am to meet this guy at this time.
“Yes, Runtu Zuozhu is here.” Uchiha Tian looked at Runtu with a teasing expression and did not interrupt him, but echoed.
He wholeheartedly supports the sarcasm and competition among young people in the tribe.
Otherwise, it would be a bit boring for him to unify the ninja world.
“Ah…” Runtu pretended to be stunned and said, “Look at my Mangekyo Sharingan. I have used it too much and I can’t see people clearly. I almost didn’t recognize Brother Zuozhu.”
“Ah, Brother Zuozhu, you have worked hard for the empire, but you just need to be careful and take care of your health…”
“As a brother, I am very worried…”
Zuo Zhu’s eyelids twitched when he heard this, and he suddenly looked up at Uchiha Tian and said resolutely: “Your Majesty, I am willing to go to the parallel ninja world again!”
Looking at Zuo Zhu’s injuries, Uchiha Tian’s mouth twitched: “Don’t… I know your feelings, Zuo Zhu, you should rest and heal first, there is still a chance.”
He didn’t want this young and fool Zuo Zu to lose his life in vain.
Zuo Zhu is very talented. Except for his inability to practice Qi and build a foundation, he has high talents in all aspects and also has the bloodline limit of the Sharingan.
“Well, you have seen the situation of Runtu and Zuozhu.”
“Kakadong, be careful in the parallel world.”
“After all, I can’t be here in person for a long time and need to rely on you.” Uchiha Tian looked at Kakadong and said solemnly.
Kakadong said seriously: “Okay, Your Majesty!”
“Oh, there’s one more thing I need to tell you!”
“Oh? You say.” Uchiha Tian was stunned.
Kakadong took a deep breath and said solemnly: “Just after we captured Yiwei, we encountered the “Awakening” of this world. Now I don’t know if the Concubine Huiji of this world is asleep.”
“So, after Yiwei raised the upper limit of the space portal.”
“I suggest that we at least split our forces into two groups, so that we have more room for error and we are not caught in one fell swoop.”
“Okay, after the upper limit of the space portal is increased, I will immediately send people to reinforce you.” Uchiha Tian nodded slightly. If more powerful people from the empire can be teleported, then of course they should be teleported.
Nowadays, the No. 1 Ninja World is progressing very quickly.
Kakadong continued: “Your Majesty, when will Lord Orochi Yaku be able to move the parallel world coordinate space gate?”
“First, the location of the No. 1 Ninja Realm in the current spatial coordinates is too exposed. We need a secret teleportation point.”
“Second, I believe that Ninja Realm No. 1 should start building a secret base around the coordinate space gate.”
Listening to Kakado’s analysis, Uchiha Tian nodded with satisfaction; “Not bad, Kakado, you have some of your father’s style.”
Kakadong was stunned, then smiled bitterly and said, “Your Majesty, you are praising me…”
Immediately, Uchiha Tianjiang turned his gaze towards Orochimaru in the hall.
(The parallel world discovered by Zuosuke is also very interesting, but it is just mentioned here. It does not slow down the pace. It is just a gradual story that shapes the characters of Huomen and others in the Empire world for comparison. After writing about the anime Ninja World, I will write about Zuosuke’s. It has space for that.)
026: Emperor Jing: I must conquer Zuo Zhu’s world in person! (Please give me flowers and give me comments!) (Old version)
Seeing this, Da Sheyao smiled bitterly and said, “Your Majesty, even the spatial coordinates transmitted back are not stable yet, let alone moving the spatial gate of the parallel world to the desired position.”
“How about this, Kakado, you first collect the materials near the location you want to teleport to.”
“Like soil, chakra metal, vegetation, and everything else around it.”
“So I can locate the spatial coordinates of that place.”
“Of course, even after locating the coordinates, a lot of chakra metals and precious metals from the parallel world are needed to build a space portal.”
This is a rather troublesome matter!
Da Sheyao took a deep breath: “I will complete the space gate as soon as possible…”
“Okay, thank you for your hard work, Orochimaru.” Uchiha Tian nodded slightly. He knew that this matter could not be rushed.
Orochimaru also wanted to complete it, but it was very difficult to find a parallel world before.
Moreover, the Empire is not only on expedition to Ninja Realm No. 1 now. Although there is no news about other Ninja Realms yet, space gates have been built before to ensure that the Empire personnel can come back.
Besides, if we catch this one, we will have to upgrade the space gate, which is really too much work.
Da She Yao smiled and said, “Your Majesty, fortunately Da She Wan joined the Empire. He often does scientific research in the parallel world and has a lot of spatial coordinate awareness. I heard him say that his little snake is still in the parallel world…”
“I think with his help, this mission will go faster.”
“Oh? Orochimaru can also do this… OK.” Uchiha Tian looked at Kakado and smiled, “You heard it, Kakado. This will take some time and patience. You can build a secret base first.”
“The space door at the back can be placed inside the base.”
“Finally, you have to be careful. You have seen Zuo Zhu’s situation.”
Kakadong said seriously, “Okay, Your Majesty!”
“Then I’m going to have the One-Tail Jinchuriki teleport over.”
“Wait…” Uchiha Tian looked at Orochimaru and asked with a smile, “Orochimaru, how is the space portal now? Can it support teleportation?”
Orochimaru said awkwardly: “Your Majesty, Orochimaru and Kimimaro don’t take up too much energy, so the energy portal of One-Tail can support it.”
“It’s just been a day, and the portal coordinates are still unstable…”
Who could have thought that in such a short time, the No. 1 Ninja World’s successor would return.
“It’s okay, Namikaze Kamon is here.” Uchiha Tian looked at Namikaze Kamon who looked anxious.
Namikaze Kamon quickly replied: “Don’t worry, Orochimaru. In terms of the number of courier stations in the empire, my Transportation Bureau has more courier stations than the Security Bureau.”
“As soon as I have any news, I will bring it to you immediately.”
“Okay,” Da Sheyao nodded heavily.
Uchiha Tian looked at Namikaze Karmon and continued, “Karmon, if you have any news, please inform me. I will go with you. After all, the space gate will require the chakra of the tailed beasts to deal with a series of problems later.”
“Okay, Your Majesty!” Namikaze Kamon nodded slightly.
After finishing Kakado’s business, Uchiha Tian couldn’t help but feel much happier, so he looked at Zuo Zhu and said with a smile: “Zuo Zhu, tell me about the parallel world you went to!”
As the words fell, Uchiha Fujisan and Namikaze Kamon couldn’t help but look at Zuo Zhu.
Among them, Namikaze Kamon looked anxious as he had no news about Mingren until now. You know, Mingren was in the same team with Zuosuke.
“Your Majesty… the parallel world I am heading to…”
Uchiha Zuosuke’s face turned red as terrible memories flooded into his mind.
“What’s wrong? Tell me…” Uchiha Tian looked at Sasuke in astonishment. What kind of world could make this noble young man Uchiha Sasuke have such an expression.
This guy is fearless and only looks for the tough ones to beat!
“Your Majesty…” Uchiha Zuozhu took a deep breath and gritted his teeth and said, “In that world, if you don’t listen to a woman, you will be sentenced to death. It’s a world full of lickspittles!”
“It is a feminist world where women are respected!”
The heavy words fell word by word, like a sledgehammer hitting their minds, and Uchiha Tian and the others were a little dazed.
Uchiha Tian’s mouth twitched, and he said in disbelief: “Zuozhu, you said… your world is a feminist world?”
Turtle, is the parallel universe so outrageous?
The feminist world of Naruto has arrived, what is going on?
Your Majesty Zuo Zhu recalled his recent memory and gritted his teeth and said, We just entered that world and met a fat woman who told us to kneel down. Damn it!
“And I have to feed her…”
“Who can stand this? You all know that this guy, Mingren (Naruto variant), never talks nonsense and doesn’t make sense. He couldn’t stand it on the spot. I couldn’t stop him and he just started fighting!”
“What happened? All the male ninjas around us chased us and beat us for no apparent reason…”
“That’s nothing. There’s actually Uchiha River there, a variation of Teihime Izumi. As a woman, she’s so arrogant, wanting to uphold justice and grumbling about protecting women’s rights!”
“The Uchiha from that world are like crazy, rushing to kill us with red eyes…”
“You even said that I’m a scum of the clan, damn it!” Zuo Zhu became more and more excited, and he, who had always been a noble man, started swearing.
“No, are the springs in that world so wild?” Uchiha Tian was dumbfounded, and for a moment he became a little restless.
No, I must lead the army myself and teach this wild horse a lesson. It is simply too arrogant!
Uchiha Fujisan and Namikaze Kamon were also dumbfounded. It was really rare to see such a thing. For a moment, he was actually a little agitated.
“Especially you, dad!” Zuo Zhu looked at Uchiha Fujisan with red eyes.
Uchiha Fujisan was confused: “What…what happened to me?”
“You said I would beat you to death, you rebellious son, but you and your brothers were holding Susanoo and were blowing at us!”
“This…” Uchiha Fujisan suddenly understood that Zuosuke had that expression at the beginning.
Namikaze Kamon couldn’t help but swallow his saliva and asked cautiously: “Zusuke, how is that celebrity?”
(It’s been a long time since I asked for flower reviews, big brother, please give me some data, woo woo)
027: Namikaze Kamon: Damn it, who dares to hit my son! ? (Old version)
“celebrity?”
Sasuke was stunned, then said bitterly: “That guy is even worse off than me, but fortunately his life is not in danger, and he is now lying in the Imperial Capital Hospital.”
“asshole!”
“How dare you beat my darling like this!” Upon hearing this, Namikaze Kamen was immediately furious, his golden hair stood up, and chakra surged wildly in his body like a Saiyan.
“Your Majesty, I want to join the expedition vanguard!!”
“We are determined to destroy that twisted and evil world!”
“Good!” Looking at the fighting spirit of Namikaze Kamon, Uchiha Tian showed an admiring look. In this world, Namikaze Kamon is a protective person. If anyone dares to touch his son, he will treat him as if he wants his life.
I really don’t know how Naruto in this anime world would feel if he saw this Hoton and compared it with Minato’s father.
If…Kamon knew about Naruto…
“Go, Fire Gate!”
“If you dare to hurt your son, I will not let you off easily!”
“I must lead the expedition personally this time. These women are simply outrageous!” Uchiha Ten was also full of heroic spirit. He stood up from the throne, his pair of Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan spinning wildly.
There are even fairy patterns appearing under the eyes.
boom!!!
At this moment, a huge thunderstorm suddenly sounded above the imperial capital, and a huge blue thunder broke through the sky, shining across the entire imperial capital.
The emperor s wrath is extremely terrifying!
Is this… His Majesty?
Zuo Zhu, who was kneeling on the ground, looked at this scene, his pupils shrank, and his whole body was trembling with excitement. He actually felt the chakra energy in his body trembling at this moment, unable to withstand this pressure…
This is power, a terrifying power that is at the top of the world and transcends the six realms!
“Your Majesty… calm down…” Da Sheyao was startled and shouted hurriedly, fearing that the aftermath of the thunder punishment from the sky would accidentally fall on the imperial capital, and then he would have work to do again.
When Uchiha Tian conquered the ninja world, had he ever seen the majestic and invincible figure holding thunder in his hand, like a god?
Therefore, Your Majesty simply disdains the remnants of the old era.
It’s just that the empire has been at peace for many years, and in order to cultivate his character, His Majesty has become much more gentle…
Da Sheyao hurriedly continued, “Your Majesty, the portal to the parallel world space cannot withstand your terrifying power…”
“So, Orochimaru, how is the cultivation of my clone cells going?” Uchiha Tian said in a cold tone, his eyes lowered, looking at Orochimaru.
Da Sheyao said bitterly: “Your Majesty, if you want the clone to bear your will, even with the support of your cells, it is very difficult to cultivate a clone.”
“I cannot tell you the exact time, I can only say it will be within half a year.”
“Orochi’s medicine will take another half a year? Such a long time…” Uchiha Tian frowned. Recently, he wanted to meet those women. There actually exists a feminist world in Naruto.
This extremely wrong world must be corrected as soon as possible!
Seeing this, Orochimaru said quickly: “Don’t worry, Your Majesty. Fortunately, Orochimaru has joined us. He is also very knowledgeable about life sciences. I believe that with his joining, we can achieve great success.”
This program could be much faster!
“Once the body is successfully cultivated, I will notify you immediately!”
In the Empire, his scientific research tasks are really heavy, so he is very excited to meet Orochimaru.
“Okay, this is the only way.” Uchiha Tian took a deep breath. There was no point in rushing this matter. He could only wait until his body was nurtured.
Only then can a part of the newly born Nascent Soul be able to enter the new body.
This is different from the usual ninjutsu clones.
This is his extension. Everything experienced in the clone is his feeling. It can be integrated into his body or separated at any time.
After the unification of the empire, he was really bored.
So while trying out the parallel world, he ordered Orochimaru to carry out this plan early on, so that after the parallel world was successful, he could use his clone to go to the parallel world and experience the fun.
I just didn’t expect that the parallel world theory would be confirmed so quickly.
His clone plan has not yet succeeded.
At this time, Namikaze Kamon said solemnly: “Your Majesty, since you cannot come in person, just leave this matter to me!”
“Huo Men, what are you thinking about?”
“The space portal can’t withstand your power.” Orochi rolled his eyes at Huo Men. How come these guys made it seem like the space portal was so easy to teleport through.
There is a repulsive reaction between the two worlds.
The only way to reduce this rejection reaction is to use the tailed beasts and the chakra metal from the parallel world.
Da Sheyao continued, “Moreover, the battle between Mingren and Zuozhu was too intense at the time, and their space channel was already somewhat unstable. I checked it before I came here, and the damage was even more serious.”
“Even if we maintain the initial level, it will take at least one or two weeks to repair.”
“Damn portal…” Namikaze Kaname’s face turned dark when he heard this. It would be great if this world could capture the tailed beasts to increase the upper limit of the portal.
“Okay, Huo Men, calm down. We will settle accounts with those women sooner or later.” Seeing this, Uchiha Tian restrained his powerful aura, and his Eternal Mangekyo faded, turning into black eyes.
“Zuozhu, you should go to the Imperial Capital Hospital and have a good rest first.”
“I will designate the world you discovered as the No. 2 Ninja Realm. From now on, no one is allowed to enter the No. 2 Ninja Realm.” Uchiha Tian said this, looked at Orochimaru and said coldly: “The No. 2 Ninja Realm will be opened after I have completed the cultivation of the separation.”
“I will personally lead an expedition to defeat them!”
As long as he succeeds in creating a clone, he can use Qi training, magic and other methods to quickly improve his strength when entering Ninja World No. 2.
“Yes, Your Majesty!” Orochimaru nodded heavily.
Uchiha Tian sneered and said, “I want to see how fierce the women in that world are!”
After saying that, Uchiha Tian waved his hand and said, “Okay, Orochi Yaku and Karamon, you can go about your business.”
“By the way, Zuo Zuoji has made a contribution. He discovered a world that I am very interested in. That is also considered a contribution.” Uchiha Tian said with a playful smile.
Zuo Zhu’s face showed joy: “Thank you, Your Majesty!”
The Kakato trio and Gaara also arrived at the space transmission location.
“Gaara…don’t forget what I told you.” Kakado looked at Gaara solemnly, patted the latter’s shoulder heavily, and spoke in a serious tone.
Gaara nodded heavily: “Remember, if I return to this world, I will definitely help you bring Shao F Bai Jie Part 9!”
“Yes, this young man is teachable.”
A smile broke out on Kakadong’s serious face.
(PS: Before the original world is completely written, the protagonist’s clone will not be cultivated, and the second ninja world will not be opened. Don’t worry, there will be no chaos. Everyone knows that the original world does not want to be watered down. So after it is written, there must be other parallel ninja worlds, and it should be written as long as possible.)
028: Sarutobi is angry: If the one-tail is lost, what does it have to do with Konoha? (Old version)
“This tap water guy is simply damnable!” Nohara Rin looked at Kakado and couldn’t help but cover her forehead, feeling a terrible headache.
She was afraid that His Majesty would also watch this thing and be led astray by tap water.
“Okay, Gaara, remember what I told you. If there is an error in the space transmission, report it directly to the department.” Nohara Rin said solemnly. Gaara is not a scientific researcher, and she was afraid that Gaara would make His Majesty unhappy.
She still has sympathy for Gaara’s life experience.
“Yes!” Gaara nodded heavily.
Immediately, Kakadong clicked his watch, and the space transmission here was opened again.
Like Orochimaru, Gaara stepped into the void and disappeared completely.
“Very good, the One-Tail transmission was successful, haha.” Looking at Gaara who was leaving, Runtu said excitedly: “Kakadong, did you see Zuosuke’s expression just now? He must have been pissed off by me.”
“How dare he say we were the babysitting team, and he ended up looking like that.”
“Yes, you dare to look down on us.” Nohara Rin also waved his fist and laughed.
“Well, Zuo Zhu’s fate tells us that the parallel world is very dangerous. We should be careful.” Kakadong smiled, and then said solemnly: “Runtu, you must not let your guard down because of two simple battles.”
“Okay, Kakadong.” Runtu nodded. He didn’t want to be laughed at by Zuozhu when he returned.
Kakado nodded and said, “Let’s go. Let’s get some information while catching the tailed beast. We need to choose a secret base with a good location.”
“We need to keep a low profile during this period.”
“Two consecutive wars should have alerted this world. Although for some reason no one has come looking for us yet, we still have to be careful.” Kakadong was a little confused. Logically, other ninja villages should have sent people to investigate.
He didn’t expect Yiwei to be so simple.
“I feel strange too… The ninjas in this world are a little slow to react…” Runtu was also a little confused. He had prepared himself to hide from the authorities.
I Ailin frowned: “It’s really weird…”
“Forget it, I’m too lazy to think about it. Just proceed according to the plan. Anyway, after Yiwei improves the strength of the space gate, His Majesty will send strong people to help us.” Kakadong said with a smile. All things are difficult at the beginning, and they have already taken this step.
“Well, let’s go, let’s find a place to settle down first.”
The three of them immediately left the place, heading towards the capital to inquire about various information while heading towards the direction of the Hidden Cloud Village where the two-tailed beast was located.
Time passes slowly..
More than a quarter of an hour later, in Konoha Village.
The darkness enveloped the village, and the bright moonlight shone down, and the Konoha Hokage meeting room suddenly lit up.
“What’s going on so late at night?” Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at the Anbu in front of him angrily. There was actually an urgent matter that needed his attention so late at night that he had to get out of bed.
The Anbu ninja said seriously: “Hokage-sama, the Anbu members stationed in the Sand Village have just sent back a message using summoning…”
“The Fourth Kazekage of the Sand Village, Rasa, was furious!”
“He has discussed this with his advisor, Granny Chiyo, and will be coming to Konoha tomorrow morning to seek an explanation!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen was stunned and said, “What do you mean, you came to Konoha to ask for justice… Konoha didn’t provoke them, are you crazy?”
“Didn’t you suggest not long ago that the Genin of the Sand Village come to Konoha to participate in the Chunin Exam for exchange?”
The Anbu ninja said bitterly: “Hokage-sama, their One-Tail Shukaku is lost!!”
“What? One tail is lost?” Sarutobi Hiruzen stood up suddenly and looked at the Anbu in astonishment. No wonder they woke him up so late at night.
The tailed beasts in the ninja world are like strategic weapons, and the disappearance of any tailed beast is a big deal!
“Wait…” Suddenly, Sarutobi Hiruzen realized something, his face turned ugly, and he said angrily: “No, they lost one tail, what does it have to do with Konoha?”
“Has Luo Sha lost his mind?”
“Or is it that Grandma Chiyo wants to use this as an excuse to avenge her son?”
The Anbu ninja said bitterly: “Hokage-sama, the One-Tailed Shukaku was defeated and captured by Susanoo. They suspect it was Itachi and believe Itachi still has a connection with Konoha.”
“So I came to Konoha to ask you for an explanation!”
As a core member of the Anbu, he also knew that Itachi, who was also a member of the Anbu, was now a spy planted by Konoha in Akatsuki and had connections with the Hokage.
After all, sometimes the communication was passed through him.
“What’s going on? Why did Itachi go and catch the One-Tail?” Sarutobi Hiruzen was stunned when he heard this, then he frowned and thought to himself, “Could Itachi have his own plans? How should I explain this to the Kazekage?”
“We can’t let the Kazekage start a war against Konoha!”
Seeing Sarutobi Hiruzen deep in thought, the Anbu ninja couldn’t help but suggest, “Hokage-sama, why don’t you ask Itachi what his plan is?”
“Just ask Itachi?”
“Will this be discovered by Akatsuki? This increases the risk of exposing Itachi.” Sarutobi Hiruzen was annoyed. He didn’t want to contact Itachi unless it was necessary because Akatsuki was too secretive.
If Itachi was suspected, then future understanding of the Akatsuki organization would be greatly reduced.
“Notify Danzo, Mito Kado En, and Utane Koharu to come to the office. There is something important to discuss.” After thinking for a while, Sarutobi Hiruzen decided to listen to everyone’s opinions. The Kazekage was coming to Konoha, and this matter needed to be taken seriously.
After all, one tail is lost, and if it is not handled properly, a ninja village war may easily break out!
“Yes, Hokage-sama!”
The Anbu ninja nodded slightly and immediately left the office.
029: Sarutobi: I also want to ask what Itachi thinks? (Please give flowers and comments) (Old version)
The Anbu is extremely efficient.
After a while, the three of them arrived at the Hokage’s office one after another.
Mitomon En rubbed his sleepy eyes and frowned, “What’s the matter Sarutobi? If you need to be so anxious, I’ll wait until late at night to discuss it.”
Being woken up late at night, there was some dissatisfaction in his words.
“It should be a big deal, Menyan…” Utane Koharu pushed the door open, her face also looking a little ugly. No one wants to be woken up so late at night, she is already old.
Sarutobi Hiruzen said, “I’m sorry, both of you, but I do need to discuss this with you.”
“Hiruzen, it’s from the Sand Village, right?”
At this time, Danzo, half dead with his arm in a sling and bandaged, walked into the office and said in a dissatisfied tone: “How can you control Itachi? Why did he go to the Sand Village to catch a tail?”
“Kazekage Luosha is going crazy now!”
“According to my information, he will leave tomorrow specifically for Konoha.”
“Is Itachi trying to start a war?”
Danzo slammed his hand on the table and questioned angrily.
“Danzo, calm down first…” Sarutobi Hiruzen had a smile on his face, but a hint of anger flashed across the depths of his eyes. Danzo was just finding faults with him and wanted to impeach him and remove him from his position.
During the Three Ninja World Wars, he resigned and had to let Minato Namikaze take over.
There was this guy named Danzo who added fuel to the fire.
If it weren’t for the many dirty things in Konoha that needed him…
Utatane Koharu, who was standing by, frowned and said, “Danzo, I don’t think the Hokage is so impatient…”
What a ridiculous excuse… Upon hearing this, Danzo’s face darkened and he found a bench and sat down.
“Ahem…” Sarutobi Hiruzen cleared his throat and said, “Koharu, Kadoen, you all know from Danzo, right? One of the tails from the Sand Village is missing.”
“Because Susanoo appeared…”
“And everyone in the ninja world knows that the Uchiha clan was exterminated, leaving only Uchiha Sasuke…”
“Sasuke is a Genin who has just joined Kakashi’s team, so the Kazekage Rasa has placed his suspicion on Itachi, thinking that Itachi stole the One-Tail!”
Mitomon En continued, “So, Luo Sha thinks that the traitorous ninja Itachi may not have really rebelled, and is still in contact with Konoha.”
“Besides, not long ago, Susanoo destroyed the Konoha rebel ninja Orochimaru in the Kingdom of Wind!”
“So you think that we in Konoha stole the One-Tail under the guise of Itachi?”
“Yes, Menyan.” Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded slightly.
Danzo complained: “Don’t even mention that Luo Sha suspected it, in this situation I also suspect that Itachi did it!”
Utatane Koharu ignored Danzo’s nonsense and said, “Huruzen, this matter really needs to be taken seriously. The Sand Village has lost a tail, and both the Kazekage Rasa and the Daimyo are furious.”
“If it’s not handled properly, the Sand Village might start a war with the Hidden Leaf Village.”
“And this is not what the Fire Country Daimyo wants to see right now.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said bitterly: “Yes, so I came to you to discuss how to deal with this matter.”
“I wonder if Itachi has plans of his own…”
“If we contact him rashly and are discovered by Akatsuki, our plan for Akatsuki will most likely fail.”
“Sarutobi, you are still like this, always scheming and wasting everyone’s time.” Danzo said coldly: “If you ask me, just go and ask Itachi. He has the Mangekyo and is good at lurking and connecting. He won’t be discovered by Akatsuki!”
“At most it will cost him one or two uses of his kaleidoscope vision…”
“Danzo…” Sarutobi’s face turned a little ugly when he heard that. If he used Itachi frequently, it would be easy to go blind if he used the Mangekyo.
How could he not understand what Danzo was thinking?
Mito Kadoko En frowned and said, “I think no matter what, if the Sand Village asks us, we have no choice but to deny it. Otherwise, should we say that We didn’t catch Itachi?”
“Wouldn’t this expose Itachi as a Konoha man?”
“I even have to pretend to help find one to calm down the anger…”
Utatane Koharu’s eyes lit up and she said, “How about this, Sarutobi, you first try to contact Itachi and ask him about the situation… Let us know his plans.”
“At the same time, we will never acknowledge the Sand Village!”
“After understanding Itachi’s purpose, we can cooperate with Itachi in the play, help the Sand Village find the One-Tail, and show our attitude to the Kazekage.”
“This way, Itachi won’t be exposed, and we can give the Kazekage a good explanation at the same time.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen took a deep breath, and a look of determination flashed across his old and turbid eyes: “I’ve decided, Xiaochun will do as you say.”
“I also want to ask what’s going on in Itachi’s mind?”
At this time, the Empire World
Gaara’s figure slowly appeared on a city street.
No researchers…
“Just as Rin said, I was randomly transported to somewhere in the empire…” Gaara looked around with confusion in his eyes.
The buildings in this world are different from those in his village.
Can a house be built this high?
Gaara looked at the towering twenty or thirty-story building in bewilderment.
“There really is another world…” Shukaku in the body looked at the new world and felt very nervous. He couldn’t help but feel fear of the unfamiliar environment.
Just now, it was sealed in Gaara’s body and was powerless in the hands of those three people.
I can only go with the flow and follow Gaara here.
“Gaara, run, they must be tricking you.”
“How can there be any human being who would not be greedy for the power of the tailed beasts? Then they will capture you again and use you as weapons of war in this world.” Shukaku roared in his body. He has witnessed the ugliness of human nature over the past thousand years.
He knew that this was probably another human conspiracy.
“Damn it, idiot, run away to the wild now…”
“There’s something wrong with their space teleportation. They tell you those beautiful lies just to make you obedient, so that they can catch you quickly when you teleport here.” The more Shukaku thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong, and he roared angrily in his body.
It would rather stay inside Gaara than be captured.
After all, Gaara is weak, and in the future he will have a chance to counterattack and escape, and from then on he will be able to roam freely in the sky.
Gaara’s body trembled slightly when he heard Shukaku’s words in his body. “Really? They will lie to me…”
“Nonsense, didn’t they come here to catch you in the first place?” Shukaku roared in his body.
“No..I don’t want to run away!”
Suddenly, Gaara’s confused eyes slowly stared: “I want to trust someone again. I saw her pleading with that Majesty…”
“Damn it, you’re crazy Gaara!!”
Shukaku roared angrily when he heard this. This kid was simply unreasonable.
“One-tail… you said… will it really be like what they said, someone will protect me?” Gaara murmured to himself…
030: Gaara: Can I really do this? (Old version)
“Will someone… protect me?”
As the whispers came softly, countless memories came flooding back.
His mother died when he was born, and his dearest uncle hated him and wanted to kill him.
My father also wanted to kill me..Everyone in the village regarded him as a monster..
“Gaara…”
The irritable Ichi-Tails inside his body couldn’t help but stop roaring when he heard this. From a certain perspective, it watched Gaara grow up step by step.
And, how is its fate so different from Gaara’s?
“Gaara… I don’t know either…” Ichibi’s tone was confused.
Although it was quite late at night, there were still some people on the streets of the imperial capital, arm in arm, drinking wine, talking nonsense, with smiles on their faces.
“Yiwei, the night market here is so lively…”
“They are all very happy…” Gaara strolled on the street, looking at the people coming and going.
Soon, a store with the words “Huomen Express…” came into view.
“This is the place that sister was talking about…” Gaara walked into the store and called out, “Hello, is anyone there?”
“Are you guys here? What kind of express delivery do you need to send?” With a laugh, a middle-aged man walked out from the shelf with a smile on his face.
“Oh my god, my lord, when did you come to the imperial capital to play?” The man saw Gaara’s face and ran over excitedly.
“It’s fun in the capital, right? You’ve got dark circles under your eyes. This little shop is really a great addition to your humble abode. Come and have some cake to replenish your energy.”
As he spoke, the man handed over a piece of exquisite cake.
“Have some cake.. I love to play..?”
Gaara was a little confused. Is his transformation really so popular?
“Dad, were you calling me Gaara-sama just now?” At this time, an excited child’s voice sounded, and a little girl rushed out of the room.
The little girl rushed out and saw Gaara, her eyes lit up: “Wow, Dad, I really love playing adults!”
“Gaara-sama, has Morikawa (One-tail variant)-sama come to the Empire?”
“What a pity. I wasn’t home the last time it came. I really wanted to play with it…”
“I heard from Nini that Lord Shouhe is building a small castle very quickly…”
Listening to the girl’s excited voice, Shukaku in his body felt a little confused. In this world, even children are not afraid of it, so why would they play with it?
What kind of life do my variants live?
When I think of myself in the Sand Village, all humans are afraid of me and have sealed me away…
And the variants of the parallel world, even children can play together… At this moment, to be honest, he was a little overwhelmed…
Gaara said in panic: “I…I’m not playful, I come from a parallel world and my name is Gaara…”
“Gaara?” The courier boss was stunned. They had heard about the Empire’s recent expedition plan to a parallel world.
drop..
At this moment, the courier boss’s watch suddenly lit up. He subconsciously looked over and saw a message from the Imperial Transportation Bureau: “Brothers, I love playing in the parallel world. Report any clues immediately.”
Seeing this, the boss suddenly realized, “So you are the variation of me who loves to play with adults. Come and sit down…”
“Please wait a moment. I will notify the higher-ups right away…”
After saying that, the boss immediately sent a message to the business above.
“Wife, prepare two dishes, and bring my treasured Maotai. A distinguished guest is coming!” Then the boss shouted excitedly into the room, and then said with a smile: “Thank you for the hard work of traveling all the way here.”
“Really?” Looking at the enthusiastic boss, Gaara was a little at a loss, and his stomach rumbled at an inopportune time.
The boss was stunned, then laughed and said, “Of course, it’s just a meal.”
“Come on, I went to the street to buy some cold dishes, you guys drink first!” At this time, the proprietress came over carrying Maotai and some cold dishes.
The boss said excitedly: “Come and taste the flavor of our world.”
As he spoke, the boss put a mouthful of cold dish into Gaara’s bowl.
“good..”
“Come, come, this is top-grade Moutai, our world-famous liquor!”
“It’s delicious with the snacks and peanuts…”
Under the enthusiastic boss, Gaara ate and his eyes became slightly red. For some reason, he experienced a feeling he had never experienced before.
In this world, he can actually receive such warm care.
The boss was stunned, “Gaara, why are you crying?”
“It’s okay…it’s okay, there’s just sand in my eyes…”
At this moment, the news was quickly transmitted to the Empire Fire Gate.
“Captain Humon, Gaara and the others are in the Imperial Capital.”
Looking at the message sent by his subordinates, Namikaze Kakado looked excited. Orochimaru had just told him a possibility.
As long as the No. 1 Ninja Realm is conquered, perhaps the strength of the space gates to other parallel Ninja Realms can be improved.
And now that the One-Tail has arrived, it will greatly advance the conquest of the No. 1 Ninja World.
You know, what the empire lacks is not strong people, but the space gates that restrict them!
Even the No. 2 feminist world of the ninja world is not as powerful as imagined.
After all, when the celebrities clashed, the two of them were dealt with by all the ninjas around them, even the Uchiha Fujisan variant was dispatched.
“Notify His Majesty immediately!”
Immediately, without any hesitation, Namikaze Kamon tapped his watch and a blue screen popped up.
Uchiha Tian’s expression slowly hardened…
“Your Majesty, I have discovered the location of Gaara, the number one ninja in the world.”
“After they arrived in the empire, they did not run away, but went to the courier store under the Imperial Capital Transportation Bureau.” Bofeng Huomen reported quickly.
Uchiha Tian nodded slightly: “Okay, I will go with you!”
After the sound, the call was immediately disconnected.
Three seconds later…
The space twisted, and Uchiha Tian’s figure slowly appeared in front of Namikaze Kamon.
Looking at this terrifying speed, Namikaze Kamon’s pupils shrank slightly, and he thought to himself: “As expected of His Majesty, he has reached the pinnacle of space ninjutsu, and he can only sigh that he is not as good as him…”
“Let’s go, Fire Gate!”
“The Empire’s parallel expedition progress can be further improved!” Uchiha Tian smiled slightly.
(PS: I read the comments and felt that Ninja World No. 2 was too strong. Let me explain here that it is not that strong. Look carefully. Zuo Ming and the other two were beaten by many Susanos.)
(The original parallel world is also based on the power system of Naruto… Five more chapters are presented today!)
031: Orochimaru: Your Majesty, I have more information! (Old version)
Imperial capital, under the bright moonlight…
In the express store, Gaara was teasing the little girl with a skewer…
“Your name is Yaya?”
“Yeah…”
“Today is your birthday, brother wishes you a happy birthday…” Gaara smiled awkwardly, eating the skewers that the boss brought from the side.
Oh my god, Gaara actually laughed.
When Shukaku inside the body saw this scene, his pupils constricted and his expression was shocked.
In his impression, this guy has always had dark circles under his eyes and a dead fish face since he was a child.
“Yaya, this time Shukaku (a variant of Shukaku) is sleeping at home. Next time, I’ll bring it out to play with you, okay?” Gaara said apologetically, feeling very embarrassed.
He was a little cautious since he had never been so close to anyone.
The little girl giggled and said, “Okay, okay, then brother, you must bring Shouhe to the capital to play with me next time.”
Hey, Gaara, who wants to come out and play with the little guy! ?
Please don’t make decisions on your own, okay!
Seeing this, Shukaku inside the body couldn’t help but widen his eyes and express his protest internally.
However, its sound is not a roar, but gives people a rebellious feeling.
At this moment, the void suddenly twisted slightly…
“Gaara, the One-Tailed Jinchuriki from the parallel world?” At this time, a voice with a slight smile sounded slowly, and Uchiha Ten and Namikaze Kamon suddenly appeared in the express store.
“Your Majesty!” Upon seeing this, the courier boss’ pupils shrank, he suddenly knelt down and shouted excitedly.
Is he the emperor?
Gaara was slightly stunned, and couldn’t help looking at the handsome black-haired boy in front of him. The skewer in his hand was hovering
“No need to be polite.” Uchiha Tian smiled slightly and said, “How is the food in the empire?”
“It’s delicious…” Gaara said subconsciously.
“Are you full then?”
Hearing this, Gaara finally reacted and quickly said, “I’m full.”
After seeing this world, he found that he actually wanted to live…
Looking at the reserved Gaara, Uchiha Tian smiled and said, “Don’t worry, things are being prepared. Huo Men, help Gaara take all these foods.”
“Yes, Your Majesty!” Namikaze Kamon nodded heavily.
The boss nearby also understood what he meant and quickly helped pack up.
“Come with me.”
“Okay!” Gaara nodded heavily.
This…is the emperor?
The Shukaku in the body looked at those calm dark eyes and suddenly became silent. It was a feeling beyond Uchiha Madara. It seemed to feel the same as that old guy a thousand years ago.
No, this restraint also exudes absolute confidence…
Is he stronger than that old guy?
At this moment, Shukaku felt an even deeper and more unfathomable abyss…
The next moment, the figures of Uchiha Ten, Namikaze Kamon, Gaara and others disappeared from the spot.
Soon, at the Empire’s No. 1 Ninja World Portal.
“Hurry up..One tail is almost here.”
“The energy limit of the portal will soon be increased.” Orochimaru, along with a group of scientific researchers, are busy building and maintaining the space portal.
At this time, the space was slightly distorted. Orochimaru brought Orochimaru with him, and the space was slightly distorted.
“How’s the progress?” Immediately, Uchiha Ten, Namikaze Kamon and Gaara walked out of the distorted void.
The snake was surprised: “Your Majesty, you found one already. Aren’t you too fast?”
“After Gaara teleported in, he did not choose to escape, so he was quickly located.” Uchiha Tian looked at Gaara with a smile: “Your choice is right, I will not harm your life.”
“Thank you, Your Majesty!” Gaara responded.
At this time, Da Sheyao said awkwardly: “Your Majesty, you and Huomen found it too quickly… This space gate…”
“Tell me, how long will it take?”
Orochimaru said quickly: “Your Majesty, it will take at most an hour to inject the tailed beast’s chakra.”
“Okay, I can take this opportunity to see how the clone is being cultivated.” Uchiha Tian said with a smile.
Orochimaru looked at Orochimaru beside him and said, “Maruko-chan, take His Majesty to have a look.”
“Okay, brother!” Orochimaru nodded.
“You are Orochimaru?” Uchiha Tian looked at Orochimaru beside him and said with a smile, “You really look exactly like Orochimaru, not bad.”
“Your Majesty, I will not let you down!” Orochimaru said excitedly. In just one day, he saw the empire’s strong support for scientific research. It was not like the Konoha high-level officials just talk about it.
When the truth was revealed, he still took the blame on himself.
Uchiha Tian patted Orochimaru on the shoulder and said respectfully: “Orochimaru, just go ahead with your research. If you need support, just report it directly!”
“Thank you, Your Majesty!” Orochimaru’s eyes lit up. This place is simply heaven!
“Your Majesty, I have some information about the parallel ninja world.”
Uchiha Tian was stunned, his eyes lit up slightly, and he smiled: “Oh? Tell me…”
I didn’t expect that Orochimaru would recognize the Empire more so soon.
Is that parallel world so bad to him?
After realizing the feminist world of Ninja World No. 2, he did not arbitrarily judge the complete worldview of the Ninja World.
For the Imperial advance forces, intelligence on parallel worlds is very important.
“Your Majesty, there are five great nations in that parallel world… The Hokage of Konoha is called Sarutobi Hiruzen, known as the strongest ninja in the ninja world…”
“The strongest ninja in the ninja world?”
“Your Majesty, please note that it is just a title. In reality, he is barely at the Kage level. I was planning to deal with him before I came to the Empire…” Orochimaru couldn’t help but sneer when he thought of the old guy.
“The locations of the other eight tailed beasts are also…”
“The Nine-Tails is in Konoha. Konoha has the Anbu and the Root. Here is the approximate distribution of their strength…”
“By the way, Your Majesty…there is also an Akatsuki organization in the parallel ninja world. This organization is very mysterious and powerful.” On the way to cultivate the clone, Orochimaru talked about some information about the parallel world.
“Yes, Orochimaru, I am very pleased.” Uchiha Tian smiled, he did not choose to ask actively.
After all, if the other party doesn’t want to talk, he won’t be able to get any information out of him no matter how hard he tries.
He knew that Orochimaru, who was always cautious, must have kept some information withheld, but he would never tell false information, otherwise he would not be able to withstand the wrath of the empire.
Having only been in the empire for one day, he could understand being a little clever, but today’s gains had far exceeded his expectations.
“Wait, tell Kakado and the others all this information…”
032: I love to play: My variant baby, I will follow you from now on! (Old version)
“Gaara, you are so cute…”
“Is there a girl you like? Sister will introduce you to the eldest daughter of the Uzumaki clan.” All of a sudden, the researchers at the No. 1 Ninja World Portal gathered around and looked at Gaara excitedly.
The girl you like?
Gaara blushed slightly, a little overwhelmed: “I.. didn’t…”
Coo, coo, coo
At this moment, Gaara’s stomach rumbled at an inopportune time.
“Don’t worry, I’ll introduce you when the time comes.” Namikaze Kamon looked at the restrained Gaara and said with a smile: “Besides, you haven’t eaten yet, Gaara, don’t be too nervous…eat.”
As he said that, Namikaze Huomen opened the packaged barbecue.
“Hmm…” Gaara picked up the skewer carefully. The barbecue in this world is really delicious.
Namikaze Kamon smiled and said, “Gaara, don’t be in a hurry, eat slowly…”
After saying that, he looked at Orochimaru and said, “I have completed what your Majesty asked me to do. I will leave for the hospital now.”
“I know you love your precious son, go ahead.” Da Sheyao nodded with a smile.
Immediately, Namikaze Kamon used the Flying Thunder God Technique to quickly leave the place.
“Gaara, you haven’t eaten yet?” the researcher at the side asked in surprise.
“Gaara, do you want anything else to eat? I’ll go buy you some more. I told you that Imperial beer goes really well with barbecue.” The researchers asked enthusiastically.
“No…no need.” Gaara looked at the enthusiastic crowd, feeling a little shy.
“Brothers, the beer is here. Let’s get some skewers and lamb chops… Let’s drink together with Gaara.” Orochimaru saw this scene and said with a smile.
“Thank you everyone…” Gaara stared at everyone’s actions in a daze, his eyes slightly red.
In this world, even though he was a captive, they still treated me like this
It turns out that there are people in the world who don’t hate or despise me…
“Gaara..why are you crying?”
“No…it’s nothing, there’s sand in my eyes…” Gaara wiped his eyes subconsciously.
They really care about Gaara..
Otherwise, the easiest way is to just strip the Jinchuriki and complete the task.
Shukaku in the body looked at all this in a daze, with mixed feelings in his heart. Can humans really be completely at ease and trust themselves?
Just as everyone was chatting with Gaara.
Since Uchiha Tian did not hide the news, the news that the parallel world’s One-Tail had come to the empire spread quickly.
At this moment, in Fengzhou s bedroom.
“What did you say?” The red-haired Gaara (Gaara variant) excitedly turned over from the bed.
“You heard me right, your variant Gaara has arrived in the Imperial Capital.”
I looked at my watch and asked excitedly, “Where is he now?”
“Your Majesty has sent him to the Ninja World Portal No. 1.”
“Please tell His Majesty that I want to go to World No. 1 to see my parallel world variant.” My playful eyes sparkled, filled with deep curiosity.
“OK!”
“You said, I love to play and now I want to come over?”
Soon, Uchiha Tian received the news.
“Your Majesty.. Is it okay?”
“If not, I’ll tell him right away.”
“It’s okay, let him come.” Uchiha Tian said with a smile. It would be a good opportunity for me to take Gaara with me after I teach him the method of becoming the Jinchuriki. As a fellow One-Tail Jinchuriki, I can play with him.
“Uh-huh!”
“Your Majesty agrees.”
“Long live His Majesty, your majesty is wise. Haha, let’s go to the imperial capital!” I received the message, ran out of the room, and shouted while looking downstairs.
“Shouhe (a variant), you lazy bastard, don’t sleep.”
“Let’s go to the imperial capital!”
After the sound, yellow sand appeared in the void. I loved to play and sit on the yellow sand. I slid all the way down and sat on a huge one-tail (variant).
“Why are we going to the imperial capital?” In the wide square, Shouhe rubbed his sleepy eyes and asked puzzledly.
His body was very large, and he lay lazily in the central bedroom of Wind City and took a nap.
“Hey, our variants from the parallel world have come to the imperial capital. Don’t you want to go meet your egg-born brothers?” I said playfully, “His Majesty has just agreed to let me go visit.”
“Let’s go, I love to play.”
“I want to go out and have some fun…” Shouhe was no longer sleepy, his tone was excited and his face was full of smiles.
Soon, I took a boat to the river and took the high-speed train to the capital at night.
Fengzhou is not too far from the imperial capital.
Time passed, half a quarter of an hour later.
At the No. 1 Ninja World Portal.
“Airplane? A manned vehicle that flies in the sky?” Gaara relaxed a little and asked a group of researchers about the Imperial World with a little excitement.
“Gaara, my transformed baby, brother is coming!!”
At this moment, an excited laugh rang out. Gaara and others were startled and looked in the direction of the sound.
I saw a huge animal with a silly smile on its face, walking slowly towards me with lazy steps.
Above the head, a red-haired boy who looked almost exactly like Gaara, except without the dark circles under his eyes, was waving his hands excitedly.
“My transformed baby has come to the Empire. I will protect you from now on!”
With loud laughter, Gaara jumped down, rushed over excitedly and hugged him.
Gaara stared at Gaara in a daze. The yellow sand that was flying around him automatically dissipated when he was about to touch him.
The other party is more skilled in sand control than himself…
“Why, Gaara, you can’t control the sand at your age?” Gaara noticed this and laughed, “You are even more naughty and playful than me!”
“I’m so envious. Your father really dotes on you!”
(I saw in the comments that more details about the redemption of the original characters should be written to satisfy you. I also want them, who have a tragic fate in the original novel, to have a happy life. By the way, if you have any suggestions, please put them forward in the comments section. I also ask for some data and flowers for daily evaluation. Thank you everyone.)
033: Shukaku’s defense break: Shuhe (One-tail variant), you live such a comfortable life! (Old version)
“Father dotes on me?”
Gaara was stunned when he heard this, and the memories in his mind came flooding back like a tide.
Those hateful, angry eyes…
In the dark night, kunai and shurikens shot out from the darkness with cold light…
Thinking of this, Gaara’s face turned slightly pale and he said, “He…didn’t pamper me…”
“Huh? You still said no.”
“You put on smoky makeup, and your dad didn’t scold you. Isn’t that pampering?”
“That bastard Runtu laughs at me every day, but I dare not do it…” I looked at Gaara with resentment, and he felt hurt inside.
Runtu..Gaara couldn’t help but think of what that powerful guy said, and said bitterly: “You misunderstood, I like to play.”
These are dark circles…
I can t sleep…
I was stunned for a moment and asked, “What do you mean you can’t sleep?”
“My father, he wants to assassinate me…”
“What!?” I, Orochi Yaku and the researcher all widened their eyes and looked at Gaara in disbelief, not being able to believe their ears.
Gaara said bitterly: “My mother died when I was born, and my father sealed the One-Tail in my body since I was young.”
“Wait..what did you say?”
“Your father sealed the One-Tail inside you?” The snake medicine at the side said angrily, “Oh my god, is your world simply crazy?”
“Even a tiger won’t eat its own cubs, yet your father wants to kill you!”
“Moreover, they sealed away our human’s good friend, the lovely Ichibi. This is simply unreasonable!”
“It’s unreasonable!” said Orochimaru angrily.
This is so cruel!
“It’s really hateful. They actually sealed me. I don’t know what they were thinking?” Lord Shouhe was slightly angry and spoke in human language.
“Is this… all true?” I was a little dumbfounded, and quickly said, “I’m sorry, my mutant brother, I don’t know this…”
“It’s okay.” Gaara smiled carefreely. He has gotten used to it over the years.
As for, I have to worry about the grumpy one coming out every night..
It’s all over..
Gaara is so young, yet he has endured so much…
“If I’m not mistaken, you can’t sleep because you’re worried about the violent One-Tail coming out to do evil…” At this time, Uchiha Ten’s voice slowly sounded, and he brought Orochimaru back here.
“His Majesty!!”
As soon as they saw Uchiha Ten, everyone present shouted with respect and wanted to kneel down.
“No need to formality…” Uchiha Tian waved his hand.
Ichibi Shouhe’s eyes widened: “Your Majesty, you can’t frame me. I haven’t hurt anyone since the unification of the empire.”
“I am a lovely and good friend of humans!”
“I’m not talking about you, go play somewhere else.” Uchiha Tian’s face darkened.
“Haha, Lord Shouhe is trying his best to distance himself from the matter…” A group of researchers couldn’t help but laugh. It was rumored that before the unification of the empire, Lord Shouhe was also very violent, and was severely beaten up by His Majesty.
“Come, Lord Shouhe, have some lamb chops.”
“Is there anything you need? We will prepare it for you right away.” said the researcher at the side with a smile.
Shouhe showed an expression of enjoyment on his face: “I want to rest and have a massage.”
“Okay, let’s notify the technician to come over…”
No, this guy lives such a comfortable life, how can he live like this?
Anyone else give it a massage?
When Shukaku in the body saw this scene, his pupils constricted and he looked at Morikawa in disbelief.
Are you kidding me!
Looking at the special sealed chain inserted into the acupuncture points of his body, which caused him severe pain from time to time, he was mentally broken!
“Orochi Yaku, how’s the space portal going? How long will it take?” At this time, Uchiha Tian looked at Orochi Yaku.
Da Sheyao smiled and said, “Your Majesty, it will be done in three minutes.”
“Okay, then I will start to remove the seal now.” Uchiha Tian nodded slightly, then looked at Gaara and said with a smile: “Gaara, relax, your past pain will start from now on…”
“They will all disappear…”
“I told you you made a good choice.”
“Yes, Your Majesty.” Gaara nodded heavily.
Where will my destiny go from now on? Shukaku in his body was in a complicated mood. Looking at the Emperor in front of him, he could not muster the strength to resist.
The emperor said that he has a bad temper, and the space gate needs a tailed beast…
Looking at Shouhe who was enjoying himself, it admitted that it was envious.
I love to play and said excitedly: “Your Majesty, please help my brother..It’s really not easy for him.’
“Don’t worry, I’m here.”
Uchiha Ten touched my playful head and then pressed his palm on Gaara’s belly.
The next moment, chakra surged around.
Suddenly, everyone saw a black rune spreading in all directions and appearing in front of Gaara…
Then, the black lines rotated counterclockwise…
untie!
With a whisper, the black sealing lines suddenly dissipated and disappeared without a trace.
Feeling the surging chakra of the tailed beast in his body, Gaara’s eyes turned a little fearful…
That was the familiar feeling that Shukaku had when he was about to come out in the past ten years.
His face was quickly turning pale.
“Don’t be afraid.”
Uchiha Ten patted Gaara’s shoulder lightly, and a gentle air flowed into the latter’s body. Everyone saw that Gaara’s face quickly turned red.
This is the Qigong technique unique to Your Majesty!
Under the excited gaze of everyone, a huge body rushed out of Gaara’s body frantically.
In just a few seconds..
Shukaku’s entire body solidified in front of his eyes, but the difference was that there were iron chains locking its body from the void.
“Gaara’s father is so cruel. He sealed so many iron chains. No wonder His Majesty said Ikki is irritable!”
“If I were imprisoned like this for many years, even the best temper would be worn out!” I, who loves playing, complained angrily when I saw this scene.
The eyes of Orochimaru and other researchers looked at Gaara with even more heartache.
If it’s like this, then it’s roaring and threatening inside every day…
It s hard to imagine how Gaara has survived all these years.
Da Sheyao also said excitedly: “Your Majesty, that damn parallel world must be corrected and cleared up as soon as possible!”
“That’s natural.”
“broken!”
Following Uchiha Ten’s order, the iron chains around Shukaku shattered in an instant and completely disappeared into the void.
The one-tailed Shukaku was completely released!
034: Gaara: It turns out that it’s not us who are wrong, it’s that world! (Old version)
“Human…”
Freed from the restraints of the sealing technique, Shukaku felt relaxed and looked at Uchiha Ten with complicated eyes.
After a new year, it actually broke free from the seal!
“What do you want?”
It tensed its body and asked in a low voice, trying its best to look as if it was not someone who could be easily provoked, but it did not dare to go crazy.
“Don’t be nervous, it’s a small matter. I’ll lend you my chakra.” Uchiha Tian smiled slightly and pressed gently on Shukaku’s body.
“obedient..”
Immediately, Shukaku felt an unimaginable amount of chakra acting on the surface of his skin.
Shukaku understood immediately that although the black-haired boy in front of him spoke gently, if he really didn’t obey, the consequences would be unpredictable.
“Okay…” Shukaku responded in a deep voice, and his huge body crouched down.
Gaara’s pupils constricted as he looked at the tail that nodded docilely.
Admiration welled up in his dark eyes. This man actually tamed a cat so easily.
Uchiha Tian looked at Orochimaru and said with a smile: “When the Orochimaru time is up, you can start.”
“Yes, Your Majesty.”
Da Sheyao nodded slightly. A group of researchers were building a circular energy transmitter at the space portal.
“Don’t be nervous, bro.”
At this time, Shukaku (a one-tail variant) raised his huge claws to block Shukaku’s body, and said with a smile: “Don’t worry, Di will not be greedy for our power and will not hurt you.”
“When you lose enough energy, I’ll take you to the Imperial Capital Spa.”
“Spa?” Shukaku was stunned and looked at Morikawa in confusion.
“Spa massage, don’t you have that in your world?”
“It’s not just an ordinary massage. There are essential oils, a great environment, and chakra delicacies.” Shouhe showed an expression of enjoyment.
Shukaku said with an unnatural expression: “You are living a good life…”
“It’s OK, I only go there two or three times a week.”
“This…isn’t much.” Shukaku was speechless. This guy is living too comfortably.
Shouhe smiled and said, “Jiulazi (a variation of the Nine-Tailed Fox) goes there at least four times a week. I don’t like it that much. I like to bask in the sun and play with children…”
“Jiulazi is also so comfortable…” Shukaku’s pupils shrank, and then he suddenly thought of something, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.
I wonder how the Nine Laba people in Konoha are doing now?
“One tail, put your tail into this circular passage.” Soon, Orochimaru said with a smile.
The instrument is ready.
“Okay.” The One-Tailed Shukaku gritted his teeth and put his tail into the circular channel. Immediately, its yellowish-brown chakra flowed into the channel frantically, and the space-time portal glowed yellow.
The numbers on the researcher’s equipment began to jump rapidly.
“Your Majesty, it worked!”
“The upper limit of the energy that can be transmitted between the two worlds is constantly increasing.” Orochimaru looked at Uchiha Ten excitedly and said, “With the One-Tail Chakra, the rejection reaction between the two worlds is much smaller.”
“Very good.” Uchiha Tian smiled.
“Your Majesty, at this rate, one tail of energy will be enough for the space portal tomorrow morning.”
“good.”
Uchiha Tian nodded slightly, then looked at Gaara who was standing beside him and said, “I’ll leave Gaara to you. When the One-Tail loses all its energy, you will teach him the method of perfecting the Jinchuriki.”
“Don’t worry, Your Majesty, leave it to me.” I patted my chest playfully.
Afterwards, Uchiha Ten left the No. 1 Ninja World Portal.
Time flies.
One night later, the data on the instrument at Ninja World No. 1 suddenly turned to MAX.
“Okay, stop.”
Seeing this, Da Sheyao shouted excitedly.
“Is it ready?” The somewhat listless Shukaku pulled its tail out of the circular instrument, and immediately the natural energy in the surrounding void slowly merged into its body.
As a chakra creature, it will need some time to recover this time.
“Shuhe, hurry up, take me to the SPA.” Shukaku’s eyes lit up slightly. The emperor actually did not hurt it.
Shouhe laughed: “Let’s go, spend a day in the imperial capital first.”
Immediately, Morikawa embraced Shukaku, and the two huge tailed beasts walked outside.
“Wait…is it really okay for us to just go out like this in broad daylight?”
“Will it scare them…” Shukaku was still a little nervous and asked cautiously.
I love to play and laugh: “Don’t worry, the people of the empire like you very much. Let’s go, Gaara, let’s go out together.”
“Yeah!” Gaara nodded.
The sun rises and the bright sunshine shines down.
Soon, the two people and two beasts left the space gate and entered the imperial capital.
“Wow, you two river guards, this is so cool, is this the parallel world that His Majesty mentioned?” As soon as they entered the imperial capital, people in the capital became excited and ran to watch.
After the news spread overnight, the people in the imperial capital all knew about it.
“Lord Shouhe, I want to build a small castle…”
“Let’s go to the beach and play with sand…”
“Look, why don’t you stay in the imperial capital longer this time…” For a moment, many children were not afraid of strangers at all and climbed onto the two tailed beasts. Some children were already basking in the sun on their backs.
These little guys are really not afraid of me?
Shukaku watched this scene, his body tensed and completely stiff. He had never seen such a scene before.
“Hey, don’t be nervous, Shukaku. I’ll tell you a secret.”
“Look, they love it when I control the sand to play with them like this.” Shouhe smiled, with yellow sand on his body condensed into little people, playing with the children.
Seeing this, Shukaku also tried to make the yellow sand dance and play with the children.
Sand control, this is too easy for it.
“This Lord Shouhe is also very powerful, wow.”
“How about we play until night before leaving? Today is the weekend…” A child lay on Shukaku’s neck, stroking him gently, with an admiring tone.
Shukaku was a little overwhelmed and said, “Okay…Okay.”
He had never felt so much kindness and warmth from so many humans before.
Gaara watched this scene and laughed, “Shukaku…it turns out it’s not us who are wrong, it’s that world!”
When the voice fell, Shukaku was slightly startled, and his originally fierce and violent eyes softened. He smiled brightly: “Yes… Gaara, it’s that world that is wrong!”
035: Emperor: Let You (Itachi variant) go.. (Old version)
At this moment, in the imperial palace…
Uchiha Tian stretched lazily, and looked at Uchiha Izumi, who was resting his head on his wrist and had a beautiful face, with a smile.
He likes springs very much..
“Xiaoquanquan, you are so arrogant in the No. 2 Ninja World. Wait for me to subdue you.” Uchiha Tian chuckled and scratched Quan’s nose. The latter opened his sleepy eyes and groaned:
“Hmph, Your Majesty, don’t let your imagination run wild. Didn’t you hear what Zuo Zuo said?”
“I’m a very powerful person in the No. 2 Ninja Realm!”
“Oh? But you’re not good, hehe.” Uchiha Tian reached out and reached under the quilt..
Uchiha Izumi blushed instantly: “Ah? I was wrong, Your Majesty…”
At this moment, the watch beside Uchiha Tian’s bed rang softly.
After ten o’clock in the morning, it automatically turned on message reception.
“Hmm?” Uchiha Tian picked up the watch and looked at the message received.
“Oh? The space portal is ready. After testing, it is now stable. We can send another peak super shadow…”
The upper limit of the space portal’s transmission cannot be measured with absolute accuracy. The range is flexible. In an emergency, it is not impossible to forcibly add a super shadow.
I’m just afraid that the portal will collapse, and if that happens, the imperial members from the parallel world will want to come back.
We need to wait for Orochi to rebuild the portal.
If there is roughly one super shadow at the peak level… then send Yu (Itachi variant), a genius emerged in Uchiha Tian’s mind.
Immediately, Uchiha Tian replied to the message: “Orochi Yaku, I will let You go.”
“I asked Hatake Shushige to back up the information about Ninja World No. 1 last night.”
“Let Yuya take it with him.”
Looking at Uchiha Ten who was ticking his watch, Uchiha Izumi smiled and said, “Your Majesty, official business is important, go and deal with it.”
“It’s okay, it’s dealt with.” Uchiha Tian raised his lips slightly, set his watch to reject messages, and threw it aside; “Koizumi, how can you not punish someone for his mistakes?”
“Ah, I really admire you, Your Majesty…”
Uchiha Quan’s cheeks were flushed, and he got into bed.
at the same time.
At the Imperial Capital Hospital, Uchiha You, who was taking care of Zuosuke, smiled slightly.
“Zuozhu, guess what news I received.”
“What’s wrong, brother?” Zuo Zhu looked puzzled.
“The One-Tail has raised the energy limit of Ninja Realm No. 1. His Majesty asked me to go and reinforce Kakado and the others.” Uchiha You said with a smile.
“Really?” Zuo Zhu said excitedly, “Brother, you must come back with great achievements this time.”
“Well, don’t worry.”
Uchiha You lightly tapped his forehead with his left fingers, then left the hospital. His gentle eyes suddenly became sharp.
Once I have accomplished great deeds, I will apply to His Majesty to allow me to go to Ninja Realm No. 2!
Soon, Uchiha You arrived at the entrance of the No. 1 Ninja World Space Portal.
“You, did you get the information?”
Da Sheyao looked at the man in front of him and asked with a smile.
“Yes, I have already obtained the information from Director Shumao.” You nodded slightly.
“You, you have a heavy burden. Now you are the strongest in Parallel Ninja World No. 1, so I will leave it to you temporarily.” Orochimaru said solemnly.
Uchiha You nodded slightly: “Okay!”
“If you’re ready, go in. All aspects of the data have been adjusted almost.”
“I have already notified the Kakado trio. They are waiting for you at the portal now.” Orochi Yaoxiong said, then opened the portal, and a charming space wormhole appeared before his eyes.
“Well, You will definitely not let Your Majesty down!” Uchiha You’s eyes were firm.
“Okay, go ahead…”
Orochimaru smiled and said that he was still very confident about Uchiha Yu.
Immediately, Uchiha You stepped into the wormhole and disappeared in the imperial world.
At this moment, the No. 1 Ninja Realm.
“I heard from Lord Orochi that Yu will come?”
The Kakadong trio looked excited and waited quietly at the space portal.
Nohara Rin said: “I didn’t expect Yiwei to raise the upper limit so high, and Yu could come.”
Kakadong said excitedly: “Yes, that guy has the Eternal Kaleidoscope, and his strength is very powerful. The Empire’s expedition plan has an additional layer of protection.”
“Isn’t it just the eternal kaleidoscope? I can do it too in the future!” Runtu muttered.
It is because the use of the Kaleidoscope would damage his eyes and limit the upper limit of his strength that he was rated as a shadow level.
Otherwise, he is also very strong when he bursts out with all his strength!
Nohara Rin smiled and said, “Come on, Runtu, you can do it!”
Runtu was stunned when he heard this, then laughed and said, “Yes, I, Runtu, can definitely do it!”
“The spaces have responded… Yu is here!”
Under Kakadong’s excited voice, the space was slightly distorted, and You, dressed in a black robe, slowly walked out of the void, his dark eyes filled with a fierce fighting spirit…
“You are still so scary…” Kakado punched Yu lightly and said with a smile: “Welcome to the No. 1 Ninja World, Uchiha Yu…”
“Thanks..”
After releasing his embrace, Uchiha You looked at Lin and shouted respectfully: “You, meet the imperial concubine!”
Nohara Rin smiled and said, “You, don’t be so reserved outside, just call me Rin.”
“In this parallel world, we must work together!”
Uchiha You looked at the three of them, his eyes softened: “Rin, don’t worry, You will definitely do his best!”
To the young talents of the Empire, You is a gentle man.
“You, is Zuo Zhu that guy okay?” Runtu asked with some concern. Although he was mocking her, they did have a very good relationship in private, otherwise they wouldn’t joke like this. They were just competing with each other.
“It’s not a big problem. You just need to rest for a while.” Uchiha You said with a smile. He was also happy to see Runtu and his brother often comparing and mocking each other. Competition brings motivation.
“What about the celebrities?”
“His condition is a little serious…but he has woken up.” Uchiha You said.
“Hiss…Ninja Realm No. 2 is really scary!” Runtu said in shock. Those two were quite powerful, yet they ended up like this.
You know, they haven’t encountered any resistance yet.
“So, everyone, we must not take it lightly.” Uchiha You said solemnly: “Before setting off, Orochimaru informed His Majesty of some information about this world.”
“The Two-Tails and the Eight-Tails are in the Hidden Cloud Village, and the Nine-Tails is in the Leaf Village…”
“In the Akatsuki organization, my variant Itachi is very strong… Let’s do this for now…”
Time goes by.
Along the way, Uchiha You, Kakado and the other four kept passing through some villages and towns…
“Look, it’s really Itachi…”
“You really think we can’t recognize you if you’re not wearing Akatsuki uniforms, right?” The ninjas hiding in the village and the streets saw the four of them and sneered, “Quickly report to Lord Kazekage that Itachi is near the Sand Village.”
“Captain, I lost him…”
“Normal, it’s impossible to follow it. Just make sure it’s around the Sand Village.” The Sand Village Anbu ninja said coldly: “I don’t know where the One-Tail was transferred to, but it’s just as Master Kazekage expected, it was caught by Itachi.”
“Lord Kazekage should be arriving in Konoha soon. Let Konoha give an explanation!”
(Tonight, five more will be presented.. . . .
036: Kakato: Wait… Nine-Tails Jinchuriki? (Old version)
“You, it seems it’s because of Orochimaru and the capture of the One-Tail.”
“This world has begun to become alert.” Kakadong hid in the room, frowning as he looked at the ninjas on the street.
Along the way, ninjas from many villages and towns looked at them.
Yu smiled and said, “When we go on an expedition to a parallel world, whether it’s to capture a tailed beast or something else, fighting is bound to break out. This is inevitable.”
“Then according to the plan, in order to reduce the danger… split the troops into two groups.”
“Once we succeed in capturing the tailed beast, we will reunite and ensure that the tailed beast can be returned to the empire.”
Kakado nodded heavily upon hearing this: “No problem, we will capture as many tailed beasts as possible and open the door for the Imperial Expedition!”
“According to Lord Orochimaru’s theory, when all nine tailed beasts gather, the degree of rejection of the world barrier will undergo a qualitative change.”
At this time, Runtu asked: “What is the best way to form a team?”
“How about this, Runtu, you stay with Kakado, and I’ll protect Rin.” You said.
Kakadong nodded heavily; “Indeed, this is more reasonable. It would not be safe for Runtu and I to take care of Lin alone.”
“Let’s act without further delay!” Nohara Rin said excitedly.
After what happened to Orochimaru and Gaara, she couldn’t wait to correct this world!
“Okay, contact the watch and go to the Hidden Cloud Village.”
Soon, the four of them split into two groups and disappeared into the town.
Soon, on the way to the Hidden Cloud Village…
“Kakadon, could you please stop looking at Makeout Paradise?”
“Is it really that beautiful? I feel ashamed to be on the same mission with you.” Runtu couldn’t help but cover his head as he looked at Kakadong who was looking down at the affectionate Tiantang.
Whenever I passed through some towns, the girls would look at me with strange eyes.
“You childish brat, you still don’t understand the joy of young F Bai Jie…” Kakado rolled his eyes at him and said coldly; “Besides, who made you so weak? Otherwise, you could protect Lin and don’t have to be on the same team with me.”
“We are all from the Uchiha clan, but others have already opened the Eternal Mangekyo…”
“And some people, alas, really wasted their bloodline limit…”
Runtu was furious. This bastard was just talking about something irrelevant. The Eternal Kaleidoscope was really his pain.
If he could use the kaleidoscope at will, who would Runtu be afraid of?
Suddenly, Kakadong stopped and looked seriously at somewhere in the woods.
“Kakadong, why did you stop?” Runtu was stunned for a moment and asked in confusion.
Kakado looked at Runtu speechlessly: “Runtu, sometimes I really think it’s a waste for you to have the Sharingan.”
“There are ninjas over there…”
As he spoke, Kakado pointed in a certain direction.
“Oh my god, there really is someone.” Runtu’s Sharingan spun wildly, and he saw a figure in the direction Kakadong pointed.
“Strange, didn’t he just shake off the tracker? He was coming for us?” Runtu complained. Is his anti-tracking ability so weak?
At this time, the figure seemed not to notice the two people and came towards this direction.
“Lord Zabuza…I didn’t expect Naruto, Kakashi and the others to be so powerful.” At this time, a solemn low voice sounded.
“Celebrity?” Kakadong’s pupils shrank when he heard that: “Runtu, come here.”
After the voice, Kakadong grabbed Runtu, and the two jumped onto the dense branches. He looked at the ground solemnly and whispered: “They are talking about the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki Naruto…”
According to the information brought by Yu, Konoha’s Nine-Tails Jinchuriki is called Naruto.
Like the famous people in the Empire, he is the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi.
Soon, Runtu saw a man and a woman walking into his sight.
The woman supported the man, who was wearing a white mask and carrying a beheading knife on his back. He was seriously injured and had scarlet blood flowing…
“Master Zabuza, please go to the town and treat your injuries first…” The woman looked at the man’s injuries and said with a serious expression.
“Well, don’t worry, we know their route map.” Zabuza nodded slightly: “Deal with it first, I underestimated them…”
“By the way, tell Cardo where they are…”
“A week later, assassinate Kakashi and the others…”
Zabuza said angrily, Kakashi and his team’s mission was to protect Kanaz..
Damn it!
“Okay, Zabuza-sama!”
Immediately, Bai helped the man move quickly through the jungle, heading towards a town. This time the injury would take at least a week to recover.
Looking at the backs of the two people, Kakadong and Runtu jumped down from the branch.
“Kakato, the Nine-Tails is not in Konoha now,”
“They are trying to assassinate the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki… and also to steal the tailed beasts… what should we do?” Runtu asked in a serious tone.
Kakadong frowned and said, “To dare to assassinate Kyuubi, this person must be very powerful!”
“Look at his forehead protector, he is a rebel ninja from the Hidden Mist Village. He has the route to the Nine-Tails, so we should follow him first.” At this point, Kakado’s eyes flashed with a hint of history: “When the time comes, we will be the mantis stalking the cicada while the oriole is waiting behind!”
“Okay!” Runtu nodded heavily, then asked doubtfully: “But, I feel that Kakadong is not very strong.”
“Oh, what did you say?” Kakadong looked at Runtu curiously. Could it be that this thick-skinned guy suddenly got wiser and saw something special with his Sharingan?
Runtu nodded seriously: “After all, he likes to wear a mask just like you, so his strength should be about the same as yours.”
Kakadong was stunned, his face darkened instantly: “Runtu, do you want to fight with me?”
How could he not hear Runtu’s mockery?
“Haha, the Empire is on a mission, do you want to kill each other?” Runtu laughed: “Okay, Kakadong, I won’t give you any nonsense, hurry up and follow me.”
“You weakling, don’t fall behind.”
As soon as the voice fell, Runtu followed in the direction where Zabuza left.
“Runtu, I’ll beat you up when we get back to the empire!” Kakadong’s face turned black, what a bastard.
Runtu is not afraid as long as he doesn’t have the Eternal Kaleidoscope. This guy is reluctant to damage his eyes if he doesn’t complete the mission.
At the same time, Kazekage Rasa, Chiyo Granny and others.
They are about to arrive in Konoha…
037: Kazekage is angry: Third-generation, you still say it wasn’t Itachi who did it! (Old version)
Not long after, in the Hidden Leaf Village.
The atmosphere in the village became somewhat solemn, and the news that One-Tail was missing and captured by Konoha was also spreading in the village during this period.
Many ninjas were discussing this indignantly.
“This Kazekage Luosha is here just to provoke!”
“The One-Tail was captured by Susanoo, what does it have to do with us in Konoha?”
“Yes, the entire Uchiha clan was exterminated!”
These ninjas complained angrily, this was simply pouring water on them, Konoha.
“Yeah, Luo Sha, that bastard, is really good at making far-fetched connections!”
“You actually said that Itachi defeated Orochimaru, and he was not a traitor, and secretly helped us Konoha capture the One-Tail?”
“This is totally unreasonable and nonsense!”
Looking at the excited village ninjas below, Danzo, who was sitting in the Konoha room, sneered: “Sarutobi, do you think this can put pressure on the Wind Kingdom?”
Utatane Koharu said indifferently: “Danzo, at least it’s better than doing nothing.”
“This can at least tell the Wind Country our attitude towards Konoha.”
“Hmph…” Danzo didn’t dwell on this topic, but looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen and said, “You’d better let Itachi hide the One-Tail well, otherwise it will be discovered by the Wind Country.”
“Then we have no basis in the Five Great Powers, both morally and logically.”
He was angry. If the One-Tail was really used secretly by Sarutobi, then Konoha would be even stronger and Sarutobi’s position as Hokage would be more stable.
Sarutobi Hiruzen saw through Danzo’s thoughts at a glance and said with a smile: “Don’t worry, I have sent someone to contact Itachi, and there should be a response soon.”
“With the thinking of a Hokage, he probably thought about the more distant future for Konoha.”
“Then we’ll know why we caught one.”
“Humph, I hope that guy didn’t cause us any trouble!” Hearing this, Danzo felt even more uncomfortable. He also wanted to use Itachi’s sword well.
“Hokage, the Kazekage Rasa has arrived!” At this time, an Anbu said solemnly.
When the four heard this, their expressions became serious.
Sarutobi Hiruzen said solemnly: “Please ask them to go to the living room…”
Konoha, waiting in the living room.
At this time, Chiyo’s mother-in-law was furious: “This Konoha is really unaware of what they did, and they are so arrogant. Isn’t that what they did?”
“Who else could it be if not Itachi?”
“One kill Orochimaru, two catches and one tail!”
“Moreover, Orochimaru was a member of Akatsuki not long ago, but was kicked out. I wonder if Itachi was involved in this.” Rasa said in a deep voice, his fists slightly clenched.
“Everyone, calm down. Don’t be so angry. It’s all a misunderstanding!”
It s all a misunderstanding.
At this time, an old and hearty laugh sounded, and Sarutobi Hiruzen walked in with Danzo, Mito Kado En, and Danzo.
Luo Sha said angrily, “Sarutobi Hiruzen, let’s not beat around the bush, I need an explanation!”
“Why did Konoha want to capture the One-Tail? Are they planning to start a war?”
“Look at what you’re saying, Rasa.” Sarutobi laughed, “Konoha didn’t catch any, so why would they catch one?”
Granny Chiyo said coldly: “Sarutobi Hiruzen, don’t play dumb. Now that the Uchiha clan has been exterminated, who else but Itachi can perform Susanoo?”
“You never know… there may be an Uchiha on the night of the Nine-Tails.” Sarutobi said with a faint smile.
“You! Don’t talk nonsense. It’s a question whether that person has the Mangekyo Sharingan or not. God knows what happened in your Konoha that night.”
“The Fourth Hokage died to seal the Nine-Tails, but the Third Hokage is still on his way. How funny.” Chiyo said this with a sarcastic look on her face.
Sarutobi heard this and his face turned ugly: “Chiyo, what do you mean by that!?”
“Lord Kazekage…”
At this time, a member of the Sand Village Anbu approached the Kazekage Rasa and said, “News came from the Wind Country that Itachi is near the Sand Village, and many Anbu members have seen his traces.”
“Too bad he’s too powerful to track!”
Hearing this, Luo Sha’s face turned extremely ugly, and he slammed the table angrily and said: “It just so happened that at this time, it was near my Sand Village…”
“Third generation, you still say it wasn’t Itachi who did it?”
“Could it be that the Anbu in my hands would deceive me?”
Heavy questioning was heard, and the living room suddenly fell into silence.
You guessed it right…it was Itachi who did it…and he helped Konoha get rid of Orochimaru…
I really want to praise him in person. A hint of joy flashed across Sarutobi Hiruzen’s eyes.
However, he made a grim face and said, “Even if it was Itachi who did it, what does he, a Konoha traitor, have to do with our Konoha?”
“Sarutobi, stop pretending, do you think we are fools?”
“Sarutobi, you really made a good move. You let Itachi become a rebel ninja and help Konoha do things, right?”
“Let him eliminate Orochimaru, and let him catch one.”
“Do you think that our Sand Village doesn’t know that it was you who gave the order behind this?” Grandma Chiyo said angrily. She had been living in seclusion, but she didn’t expect that Shukaku of the Sand would be captured.
That’s why she was asked to leave the mountain.
Utane Koharu said coldly: “Unfounded speculation is simply nonsense!”
“Itachi defected because he destroyed the Uchiha clan and harmed Konoha’s interests!”
“Utane Koharu, bullshit!” Chiyo said angrily, “Who has a brain problem to destroy his own race? It was not ordered by the Konoha high-level officials. Do you think I am a three-year-old child?”
Mitomon En said angrily: “This is nonsense, the Uchiha clan is going to rebel!”
“It’s not that you, the Konoha high-ranking officials, are being unfair, so why are they rebelling?”
“You…” Mitomon Yan was furious, his face livid as he said, “Anyway, Itachi has nothing to do with us Konoha!”
He did not discuss the issue of the Uchiha clan too much. The four of them knew it very well. The Uchiha was forced to death by them.
After all, they are the only two founding clans that founded Konoha Village.
If they had not suffered injustice, why would they rebel?
At this time, Sarutobi Hiruzen said coldly: “Well, you Wind Country want an explanation, and I, Konoha, will give you an explanation.”
“To prove your innocence, I give you three days to search the entire Konoha Village!”
“If you still haven’t found Gaara or the One-Tail after three days, Konoha will send someone to join you in searching for clues to the One-Tail!”
Fengying Luosha looked unhappy and said, “What can we find out in three days? Maybe we won’t even bring back a single one.”
“Let’s add one more thing. Before the One-Tail returns to the Sand Village, some of our Sand Village’s Anbu will be allowed to be stationed near Konoha.”
Hearing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen said angrily, “Rosa, don’t push your luck. Do you really want to start a war?”
“Third generation, this is the bottom line!”
“Otherwise, who knows when you will bring Yiwei back?” Fengying Luosha gritted his teeth and said, “If you disagree, then let’s fight!”
(I would like to ask for some flowers and comments every day, thank you brothers!)
038: Sarutobi: I hope Itachi can give me a satisfactory answer! (Old version)
“Luo Sha, you…”
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s face turned pale. Letting the other party station nearby, if that’s not surveillance, what is it?
At this moment, the atmosphere in the entire conference room became tense.
At this time, Danzo’s eyes lit up, and he angrily broke the deadlock and said, “Luo Sha, don’t go too far. If you want to fight, then fight. Do you really think that Konoha is a soft persimmon that will be afraid of you?”
“This Danzo guy…” Sarutobi’s eyelids twitched when he heard it, and he reacted instantly.
This bastard is simply digging a hole for himself. If he starts a war, his position as Hokage will be unstable.
Granny Chiyo slammed the table and said angrily: “Fengying said this is the bottom line!”
“If you don’t agree, then let’s fight!”
The moment the sound fell, Chiyo’s chakra surged…
Damn it, Chiyo was one of the archenemies of the Hidden Rain Village. If the high-end combat forces of the Hidden Sand Village suddenly rioted in the center of Konoha, the consequences would be unimaginable. A war would really break out!
Thinking of this, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s face turned pale, and he quickly said: “Okay, Luosha, I promise you.”
“Sarutobi Hiruzen, I absolutely do not agree…” Danzo suddenly fought and objected fiercely.
Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Danzo coldly and said, “Am I the Hokage or are you the Hokage?”
Danzo was stunned, then sat down with an unpleasant expression and said angrily: “I want to see how you and the Daimyo will explain it.”
“Then don’t bother yourself.” Sarutobi Hiruzen said coldly. He was almost provoked into a war by this bastard.
Seeing this, Kazekage Rasa didn’t want to force anything further, so he said stiffly, “Okay, Konoha is happy enough.”
“As soon as the One-Tail is found, our Sand Village ninjas will evacuate immediately!”
“Let’s go, Grandma Chiyo.”
Immediately, Luo Sha, along with Granny Chiyo and other Sand Village ninjas, left the reception room directly.
If Konoha catches one, then at least the Sand Village can monitor Konoha.
If it wasn’t Konoha, then Konoha would naturally help them find one…
“Heh, this Sarutobi Hiruzen is still the same.”
“Bully the weak and fear the strong.” Walking in the Konoha Village, Grandma Chiyo smiled coldly.
Kazekage Rasa asked in confusion: “Granny, how do you know Sarutobi Hiruzen will agree?”
“That Danzo wants to start a war and affect Sarutobi Hiruzen’s position as Hokage.”
“Sarutobi Hiruzen is the longest serving Hokage, so you know how much he wants to stay in this position.” Grandma Chiyo said coldly, “Back then, the ninjas from the Hidden Cloud Village tried to kidnap Hinata in order to get the Byakugan of the Hyuga clan.”
“Then Hyuga Hiashi counterattacked Kumogakure and took Hinata back.”
“Guess what happened. Because of this incident, the relationship between the two villages deteriorated. In order to avoid the so-called war, Sarutobi Hiruzen let Hyuga Hiashi sacrifice himself.”
Upon hearing this, Luo Sha said, “Sarutobi Hiruzen has indeed endured humiliation for the sake of peace…”
“Then you are wrong, Luo Sha. If I am not mistaken, Sarutobi probably wants to give the Hyuga clan a warning.” Grandma Chiyo sneered, “Back then, the day before, the Hidden Cloud Village signed an alliance treaty with Konoha.”
“It just so happened that that day was the third birthday of Hinata, the eldest daughter of the Hyuga clan.”
“Sarutobi deliberately held a celebration on this day in Konoha, but the Hyuga clan did not give Sarutobi face and did not attend the celebration. Instead, they went to celebrate the birthday of their eldest daughter.”
“You know what happened next.”
“Otherwise, do you think that the peace that was finally achieved could be turned around by the Hidden Cloud Village and kidnap Hinata? Maybe it was a plot by Sarutobi and the Hidden Cloud Village…”
“Think more about why the Sarutobi clan has the most people in Konoha now.” Granny Chiyo patted Luosha’s shoulder and said earnestly: “As the Fourth Kazekage, you still have a long way to go in terms of political tactics and intrigues.”
Luo Sha’s forehead was covered with sweat. “I didn’t expect that old man would…”
“Granny Chiyo, you are worthy of being my advisor to the Kingdom of Wind.”
You see the problem very clearly!
Granny Chiyo said solemnly: “Although you are quite powerful, Luo Sha, you are still young after all. Don’t let someone assassinate you by mistake…”
“By the way, Grandma Chiyo, we can take this opportunity to implement the Konoha collapse plan.” Luo Sha whispered in Grandma Chiyo’s ear: “Due to the shortage of funds in the village, I have conspired with Orochimaru and the Sound Village to prepare to attack the Hidden Leaf Village.”
“That’s right. Not only can we take the opportunity to make some money from Konoha, but we can also see if the One-Tail is really in Konoha.”
Grandma Chiyo nodded slightly.
At this moment, in the Hokage’s office in Konoha Village.
Mito Kado En, Utane Koharu, Danzo, and Sarutobi Hiruzen were sitting there, and the atmosphere was very solemn.
“Sarutobi, this time, our Konoha has made a big concession…”
“What if the one-tail can’t be used by us?” Utane Koharu’s face also looked a little ugly.
Mitomon Yan said solemnly: “Who would have known that the Wind Country is like crazy, biting whoever they catch.”
“After all, they lost one tail.” Sarutobi Hiruzen took a deep breath and said helplessly: “So I can understand their current reaction.”
Utatane Koharu said, “Sarutobi, all we can do is wait for you to ask Itachi what he has in mind.”
“After all, there’s not a single tail to be found.”
“The Hidden Leaf Village will always be watched by the Sand Village Anbu. Although it cannot be said to be completely under surveillance, there is always a fear that some secrets will be discovered by them.”
Danzo said coldly: “Nonsense, who would feel comfortable with a tumor on their body?”
“Huh… stop talking.”
“Let’s talk about it after I contact Itachi. It should be soon.” Sarutobi Hiruzen said solemnly: “I hope Itachi can give me a satisfactory answer…”
He did bear a lot of pressure for this matter.
“He should have his considerations.”
“After all, Itachi even killed his parents and clan members, so his loyalty to Konoha is unquestionable…”
(Rosa, in the original work, was assassinated by Orochimaru… I think it was backstabbed, please give your comments, Flower Brothers…)
039: Itachi wondered: Why is the Hokage looking for me!? (Old version)
Ninja World No.1
Not long after, in a hidden cave.
A handsome black-haired man wearing a black coat with red clouds carved on it was sitting on a chair. There was no one around except him, and it seemed very quiet.
His face looked a little tired, holding a small piece of paper in his hand, looking at a small piece of paper on the table in front of him…
The next moment, flames rose from the man’s hands, and the small note began to burn, then slowly turned into ashes.
“Why would the Hokage want me at this time?”
The man’s name was Uchiha Itachi. He looked puzzled, closed his eyes, leaned back in the chair, and fell into deep thought.
“According to the previous method, I was basically the one who took the initiative to contact Konoha.”
“Has something big happened in Konoha recently?”
Uchiha Itachi frowned slightly, information kept emerging in his mind, and he processed it frantically.
Akatsuki, currently there is no targeting Konoha…
What will happen?
“call..”
“Let’s meet him. Something big must have happened.” Uchiha Itachi opened his eyes, stood up from the chair and walked out of the cave.
This is Itachi’s usual base.
The sun was shining outside the cave, and Uchiha Itachi was strolling in the forest.
He kept moving quickly in the forest and soon came to a rock. Near the rock there was a small spring flowing quietly.
Immediately, Uchiha Itachi took out a thin piece of white paper and stuffed it into the gap between the stones.
“Akatsuki still doesn’t trust me that much…”
“Who is the leader of Akatsuki and the masked man?”
Uchiha Itachi frowned. Even after joining Akatsuki for many years, the other party still did not completely believe him.
He knew that the Hoshigaki Kisame who was beside him now was sent to monitor him. After all, he was a spy in Konoha back then, and the Akatsuki organization was more cautious and guarded against him.
Then, Uchiha Itachi did not hesitate and immediately turned back.
Uchiha Itachi returned to the vicinity of the cave, and at this time a hearty laugh sounded: “Mr. Itachi, I went to the town to buy some high-quality Haojiu wine… Would you like to drink some?”
Then, a man with dark blue hair and a shark-like face came over with a smile. He had sharp teeth and golden pupils.
The man wearing a ring with the Chinese character “Nan” on his left ring finger is another member of Akatsuki, Hoshigaki Kisame.
Uchiha Itachi nodded slightly.
Fortunately, the information was transmitted safely this time, and it seems that Kisame did not notice anything unusual.
A few hours later..
By the small river, a ninja wearing an Anbu mask came here to check the situation of the stone.
“I got a reply…”
Soon, the Anbu ninja saw the note in the crevice of the stone, and a hint of excitement flashed across his eyes.
“Tell the Hokage immediately!”
He took the note, flashed away, and left the place.
At the same time, Kakado and Runtu followed Zabuza Momochi all the way.
“Wait, Runtu.”
“The last time the bookstore owner gave me a series of intimate paradise, the plot was skipped. I’m going to the bookstore here to see if there is a sequel.” Kakadong held Runtu and said seriously.
He really saw the climax, but he skipped the climax in the middle.
Auntie Shao F is almost done..
When Runtu heard this, his face darkened: “Kakadong, I am so ashamed to be associated with you. I must report this to His Majesty.”
“Runtu, don’t make a big deal out of it. It didn’t delay the mission. Is your Sharingan for nothing?”
“If you can’t even lose track of this, I’m afraid His Majesty will scold you severely.” Kakadong rolled his eyes at Runtu and walked into the bookstore with a smile.
Runtu was angry: “This bastard, is the intimate paradise so beautiful?”
A moment later, Kakado walked out of the bookstore with a smile on his face, holding a brand new copy of Intimate Paradise 3 in his hand, “Yes, this bookstore has a middle section.”
“Kakadon, stop looking!”
“Hurry up, Kakadong, that guy is about to move, follow him.” At this time, Runtu said anxiously.
“I told you, Kakashi-sensei must be in a place like this!”
At this moment, a laugh was heard, and a Uzumaki Naruto with short golden hair, blue eyes and a beard on his face ran over laughing.
Behind him followed a cool-faced, handsome black-haired boy and a pretty pink-haired girl.
After hearing this, Kakadong almost instinctively retorted: “My name is Kaka…”
Before he could finish his words, Runtu, who was standing by, suddenly pinched Kakadong.
Kakadong suddenly woke up and realized that he was not in the Empire World. No one in this world knew this joke.
In other words, these three little ghosts in front of me know myself in this world?
Variant?
Wait..this guy looks like a celebrity..
Suddenly, Kakadong’s pupils contracted, and he quickly controlled his expression and said seriously: “Well, buy something.”
As the saying goes, too much talk leads to mistakes, so Kakadong chose to act cool.
Naruto, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, and Runtu on the side were excited. They actually met each other in this town. What kind of luck is this?
“Runtu, calm down. Don’t be so excited. I’ll find a chance to backstab you later…”
“Behind Naruto is Sasuke. Think about the strength of the Imperial Left-Hero. We should take advantage of the opportunity when they mistake the wrong person to get closer to us and find a good opportunity to stab them in the back.” Kakado looked at Naruto who was running towards him and said to Runtu in a low voice.
“I understand, Kakadong, if you say so, we’ll do it.” Runtu responded in a low voice, and he quickly turned off the three-magatama Sharingan that he had used to track someone just now.
After all, in the Imperial World, Mingren and Zuosuke are very strong among the younger generation, so the two of them have reached the upper limit of the space portal in the No. 2 Ninja World.
According to the situation of Gaara, the one-tailed beast.
Even though Naruto and Sasuke are weaker in this world, they certainly should not be underestimated.
At this time, Naruto also ran over.
Kakadong asked expressionlessly: “Why are you three here?”
“Didn’t the teacher say that we should act separately and try to gather intelligence and train ourselves?” Naruto asked puzzledly, scratching the back of his head.
Upon hearing this, Sasuke on the side couldn’t help but narrow his eyes slightly, and looked carefully at Kakashi and Runtu in front of him. For some reason, the Kakashi in front of him gave him a strange feeling of unfamiliarity.
However, the Sharingan did not detect any signs of transformation jutsu on Kakashi.
Besides, the black-haired guy next to him gave him an inexplicable sense of familiarity.
He even suspected that he had seen it wrong. This guy seemed to have a Sharingan?
But…is this possible!?
040: Runtu: One sentence breaks Sasuke’s defense! (Please give me flowers and comments!) (Old version)
However, the person in front of him doesn’t look like Uchiha Itachi at all!
Maybe I’m dazzled by my eyes. After all, all the Uchiha clan in this world were wiped out by that bastard Itachi!
Sasuke calmly became alert.
Kakado followed up on Naruto’s words and said, “So, did you get any information?”
“Hehe, not yet!” Naruto smiled innocently, not feeling ashamed.
“Kakashi-sensei, let’s go, Kanaz has been waiting for a long time.”
Kakadong heard this and nodded slightly: “Okay.”
Immediately, Naruto, Sasuke, Kakashi and Runtu walked towards the hotel.
Looking at Naruto standing aside, Kakato felt a little dazed. In his mind, the celebrity in the empire who was known as the little sun was a gentle, tall, handsome and sunny nobleman!
But why does Naruto in this world look a little frustrated?
Yes, it’s just that he looks too ugly.
He was not very tall and looked malnourished. If it weren’t for his striking appearance and Nine-Tails Chakra, he would have really doubted whether he had made a mistake.
Apart from other things, the Naruto in front of me is much worse in temperament, like a reckless little tiger…
“Strange, why is the Naruto in these two worlds so different?”
“Is he a picky eater? His body is so poorly developed…”
“Not to mention the figure, how come even his temperament is like a wild child… How do teachers in this world raise children?” Kakadong felt a little depressed. If the Imperial Fire Gate and his master’s wife saw a celebrity like this.
I’m afraid he’ll be extremely angry.
What on earth was going on? After all, his teacher was the director of the Transportation Bureau, and his mistress was born into a wealthy Senju family. No matter how negligent he was, he shouldn’t have trained Naruto to be like this.
Thinking of this, Kakado couldn’t help but look at Uchiha Sasuke beside him.
This guy is no different from the empire’s noble son Zuo Zuo. They look almost exactly the same, but why is he staring at me so nervously?
No, did this guy discover me?
Sasuke saw Kakado looking at him, and suddenly asked coldly: “Teacher, who is this person next to you?”
He had been feeling somewhat doubtful since the beginning.
Kakado, who was still wondering why Naruto and Sasuke were in different situations, said casually, “He is my friend, Runtu.”
Runtu?
Upon hearing this, Sasuke remained silent and fell into deep thought.
He was sure that he had never heard of this name. It seemed that he was dazzled just now. How could this person possess the Sharingan and be a member of the Uchiha clan?
Seeing this, Runtu couldn’t help but smile and greeted, “Hello, Uchiha Sasuke.”
As a member of the tribe, he seems closer and should be able to gain the other party’s trust more easily than Kakadong.
Thinking of this, Runtu couldn’t help but smile and said, “Sasuke, I didn’t expect to meet you here. A few days ago, I heard your father praise you and Itachi as his lifelong pride!”
There is a lot of potential for the future!
When the voice fell, the five people suddenly fell into deathly silence.
Naruto, who was originally chattering, suddenly stopped talking. Even Sakura Haruno beside him widened her eyes and stared at Runtu angrily.
“you!”
Sasuke was silenced, his face instantly turned ashen, and his dark eyes suddenly showed Sharingan as he glared at Runtu angrily.
“What’s wrong?”
Runtu had a dull look in his eyes, looking at everyone in a daze. Did I say something wrong?
“Kakashi-sensei, what kind of friend are you? Sasuke’s father has been dead for such a long time, and you’re still making fun of him!” Even the carefree and thick-skinned Naruto couldn’t help but say with disdain: “How can you be so mean?”
“Yeah, scumbag!” Sakura Haruno on the side also had a look of disgust.
“How am I bad?” Runtu was stunned. In the empire, everyone said that he was kind and innocent.
Wait, he said Sasuke’s father in this world died?
Oh my god, if Uchiha Fujisan said so, he must be the former head of the Uchiha clan. There should be few people in the entire ninja world who can kill him, right?
He is actually dead?
Realizing that the difference between the two worlds might be huge, Runtu quickly made amends: “Sasuke, your mother said not to be so stressed, just be well fed and well clothed and live happily for the rest of your life.”
“No matter what, you and Itachi will always be her pride.” He changed the way he put it.
As soon as the voice fell, Sasuke’s face darkened instantly.
Naruto was even more furious and said, “How can you have a conscience? You have been making fun of the dead time and again!”
Runtu was stunned. “No, your mother is dead too?”
Upon hearing this, Kakadong’s face turned pale and he couldn’t help but cover his forehead, speechless for a while.
Sure enough, this guy is more likely to cause trouble than to accomplish anything.
You’re talking nonsense without knowing anything, and now you’ve stepped on a landmine, right?
He was thinking that this guy had Uchiha blood and could get close to them and gain their trust, but he ended up stepping on landmines twice in a row. It seemed that Kakado was really overthinking.
Better be prepared to fight at any time!
Sasuke was so angry that he attacked with hatred. A shuriken was thrown out instantly and hit Runtu’s chest directly, facing the guy who was making fun of his parents.
Especially, he even made fun of Itachi!
It was simply unforgivable, and at this moment he was not going to give face to teacher Kakashi.
“Um?”
Looking at the shuriken that was suddenly shot towards him, Runtu reached out and caught it easily, then looked at Sasuke with some confusion.
No, why is Sasuke so weak?
What a joke!
The next moment, Sasuke rushed to Runtu, and the cold kunai cut through the air and slashed towards Runtu fiercely.
He was going to teach this rude guy a lesson today.
“This speed is too slow…” Runtu looked at the incoming kunai, the corner of his mouth twitched, he raised his hand and grabbed Sasuke’s wrist.
So fast?
Sasuke’s Sharingan suddenly blurred his vision and a hand like an iron handcuff suddenly grabbed his left wrist.
Then, with a light twist, accompanied by a slight sound of fracture, Sasuke’s forehead broke out in cold sweat in pain.
Looking at the frail Sasuke, Obito couldn’t help but look blankly at Kakado beside him.
“Why is Sasuke so weak?”
Why…he feels like he is teaching a kid a lesson.
This would make me look a bit unauthentic in the Empire…
041: Kakashi is surprised: What is your relationship with Obito? (Old version)
“Why…Sasuke is so weak?”
Hearing this, Sasuke’s face darkened even more. Was this guy just trying to play a trick on him?
Kakadong was also stunned when he saw this scene.
The nobleman who made the younger generation of the empire tremble, is actually… so weak?
“Let Sasuke go!”
At this time, Naruto became angry when he saw this, and raised his fist and swung it towards Runtu fiercely. Sasuke was his good friend.
The fists whistled, creating a sharp sound of wind in the air.
No…why is Naruto’s punching speed so slow?
Runtu looked at the whistling fist in astonishment, and grabbed Naruto’s fist with his backhand, then twisted it.
There was also a slight sound of bone cracking, and Naruto screamed in pain.
“Kakashi-sensei…”
Sakura Haruno behind him saw this scene and looked at Kakado anxiously. How dare these two fools attack their teacher’s friends directly?
Can a teacher s friend be weak?
Kakadong frowned: “Runtu, let them go, they are so weak anyway.”
His Majesty once said that some important parallel variant lists are worth studying..
Runtu threw the two of them to the ground and looked at Naruto suspiciously.
This is ridiculously weak. I’m afraid he doesn’t even have the strength of a Chunin. Is this really the Nine-Tails they are looking for?
Could it be that that bastard Orochimaru dares to lie to Your Majesty?
Thinking of this, a hint of anger flashed across Runtu’s eyes. He had introduced that guy to His Majesty with good intentions, but he actually used false information to deceive them?
“Alas, it’s too weak…”
Runtu sighed deeply. He did not feel much for defeating such an opponent.
When Sasuke heard this, his face turned pale, his pupils trembled, his teeth were clenched, and his hands were clenched tightly.
Yes, I am so weak…
So weak, damn!
If this continues, when will I be able to settle accounts with that man! ?
“Sasuke, Naruto!!”
“Get away from these two guys quickly!” At this moment, an angry and anxious voice suddenly sounded. Sasuke and Naruto were stunned when they heard this familiar voice and turned their heads to look behind them.
I saw a familiar figure wearing a white mask and half covering one eye rushing over.
Seeing this scene, Sasuke’s pupils shrank, and he understood instantly. He grabbed Naruto and shouted anxiously: “Naruto, retreat!”
“That guy is not Kakashi-sensei!”
After the sound, Sasuke kicked his legs and jumped backwards at an extremely fast speed.
At this time, Kakashi also came in front of Sasuke and Naruto, protected them with his hands behind his back, and looked at Kakado and Runtu with a wary look.
Coming closer and looking at the two people’s faces, Kakashi’s pupils constricted and his expression was shocked.
One looks almost exactly like me, but if there is any difference, it’s that the other person’s temperament seems a little more casual…
The other one was exactly like the dead Obito, the only difference was that this guy was a little older.
Seeing this, Kakadong smiled faintly: “It seems that the truth has been revealed…”
“But it doesn’t matter…”
As he spoke, Kakado pulled his white mask down a little, revealing his dark eyes.
From the general strength of Konoha given by Orochimaru, he deliberately remembered Kakashi’s name and guessed that he was a variant of his own parallel world.
Afterwards, in order to move more conveniently, he also followed Kakashi’s example and covered his other eye.
As long as Sasuke and Naruto are fine, he doesn’t think he will be weaker than his own variants. This is the pride and glory of Kakado!
So, at this moment he completely relaxed.
“Without the Sharingan, he’s definitely not Teacher Kakashi.” Sasuke’s pupils constricted when he saw this scene.
The thick-skinned Naruto’s eyes were filled with shock, and he kept looking back and forth between Kakato and Kakashi.
“Teacher Kakashi, you two look exactly the same. Is this your twin brother?” Naruto said in surprise. He had never seen his teacher’s brother before.
Sakura on the side was also looking at this scene in surprise. She had never heard that Kakashi had a brother.
Kakashi’s face darkened and he ignored Naruto, instead he looked at Kakado and asked, “Who are you? The ninjas hired by Kado?”
“Cardo?”
“Don’t you know your shadow?” Kakadong shook his head expressionlessly, and then said solemnly: “We are here on the orders of the emperor!”
“What does the Emperor mean?”
Kakashi couldn’t understand what nonsense this guy was talking about and what the relationship was between Cardo and Kage.
“Kakadong, will he let me have a try?”
Runtu rubbed his fists with an excited look, as if he had seen a prey.
He really wanted to beat up Kakado, and since he couldn’t beat Kakado, he would beat his variant Kakashi.
Hearing the interruption, Kakashi could not help but look at Runtu and asked in a serious tone: “What is your relationship with Obito?”
“Obito?”
“I’m bringing the dirt, shit, I don’t know him!” Runtu got a headache when he heard this name. In the Empire World, His Majesty always called him by the wrong name, causing others to call him from “bring dirt”, to “bring food”, to “bring water”…
“My name is Runtu!”
“You better remember this!”
Runtu said carelessly that he didn’t like people asking him to bring lunch because he was tired of doing so when he was a child!
“Since you were not sent by Cardo, you should not be our enemy. I want to take my students away.” Kakadong did not choose to argue too much and said seriously.
For some reason, these two people gave him an uneasy feeling.
When going out on a mission, the mission comes first. Unless it is absolutely necessary, there is no need to conflict with others, which will waste chakra and affect the mission.
Kakadong smiled slightly and said, “That won’t do. We have to keep this little yellow-haired brat!”
Their first goal is to collect the tailed beasts. Now the strongest Nine-Tailed Fox is in the hands of such a weak Naruto. How could they let it go with such good luck?
Take your majesty’s words.
This is simply an international joke!
(Please give me some flower reviews, godfathers!!)
042: Sasuke was confused: Mangekyo, who are you? ! (Old version)
“Why are they keeping Naruto?”
Seeing this, Haruno Sakura asked in surprise.
Wasn t the conflict just now a conflict between Sasuke and the other party at the beginning?
As a result, the other party didn’t want to keep Sasuke but wanted to keep Naruto. What kind of nonsense is this?
When Sasuke heard this, his expression became a little unnatural. Was he not as valuable as Naruto?
“Do we have to stay?” Kakashi looked at the two of them solemnly, a terrifying thought flashing in the depths of his eyes.
Could it be that the other party s target is the Nine-Tailed Fox?
Apart from this, he couldn’t think of any reason why the other party insisted on keeping Naruto.
Kakadong smiled and said, “Yes, I have to stay!”
“Really? Looks like we have to fight then.” Kakashi’s tone became a little colder, and he was also angry. If anyone wanted to touch Naruto, that would never be allowed!
Runtu laughed and said, “Kakadong, let me meet him.”
“Okay, you go ahead.” Kakadong glanced at Runtu. How could he not know Runtu’s little thoughts.
It just so happened that he was too lazy to fight unless it was necessary, so he might as well lie down and enjoy it.
Immediately, Kakadong walked aside, took out the Intimate Paradise and started watching it.
“This…” Kakashi’s face turned dark when he saw Kakado’s behavior. It was obvious that the other party did not take them seriously.
Naruto laughed: “Haha, this Kakashi teacher also likes the intimate paradise, and he has the spirit of fair competition!”
“Idiot, others don’t take us seriously.” Haruno Sakura hit Naruto on the head with a fist and said angrily.
Kakashi is an elite jonin after all..
This guy, isn’t he worried at all? Sasuke stared at Kakado closely. Judging from the behavior of the two, the Runtu guy was somewhat cooperating with Kakado. It seemed that Kakado was the leader.
Looking at Kakadong who was watching the intimate scene on the side, Runtu couldn’t help but twitch his mouth.
This guy is amazing!
“Fire Style – Great Fireball Technique!!”
At this time, Kakashi saw that the other party was so arrogant and didn’t intend to give Runtu a chance to talk nonsense. He started to make seals with his hands and then blew hard at his throat.
call!
The next moment, a huge fireball that was nearly several meters high roared out and covered Runtu. The scorching flames burned the air so much that it became distorted.
“Oh? Great Fireball Jutsu?”
Runtu looked at the wall of fire in front of him and laughed: “Variant of Kakado, use this ninjutsu in front of me, let me teach you!”
“This is the Ninjutsu – Great Fireball Jutsu!”
As soon as the words fell, Runtu blew hard into his throat, and a huge, terrifyingly hot fireball that was nearly ten feet high whizzed out and whizzed towards Kakashi’s fireball.
Comparing the two, Runtu’s is several times larger.
Isn’t it just showing off one’s proficiency in front of an expert in the Fireball Technique, which every member of the Uchiha clan knows?
The two fireballs collided violently under the watchful eyes of Naruto and Sasuke. The other side’s huge fire immediately dispersed Kakashi’s fireball and whistled towards them.
Is this guy more powerful than Sensei Kakashi?
Sasuke’s eyelids twitched, the comparison of the same ninjutsu made him feel uneasy…
“Ninjutsu – Earth Style – Multiple Gate Style Wall!”
At this time, Kakashi’s calm voice sounded, his hands that were frantically forming seals stopped, and then pressed directly on the ground.
Suddenly, accompanied by a rumbling sound, stone walls rose from the ground, with dog heads on them.
Dog head? Did I learn from Kakado, the guy who mocked me when I was a kid? When Runtu saw this technique, he said angrily, “You’re using this ninjutsu against me?”
“You better take me seriously!”
Along with an angry roar, Runtu’s dark eyes instantly turned scarlet, and three magatama appeared… These three magatama began to spin wildly, and the Mangekyo Sharingan was taking shape.
The next moment, Runtu’s figure penetrated the wall of fire and instantly appeared in front of Kakashi.
Looking at the scarlet Mangekyo Sharingan, Kakashi’s pupils constricted and a huge wave of emotion rose in his heart.
At this time, it was too late to form hand seals, so Kakashi grabbed the kunai and slashed it directly at Obito!
Immediately, under the shocked gazes of Sasuke and Naruto, Runtu’s body passed through Kakashi’s body unharmed, came directly behind him, and then turned around.
Bang!!
The next moment, Runtu grabbed Kakashi’s head and slammed it hard to the ground!
The terrifying power suddenly vented, and spider-web-like cracks instantly covered the ground…
“..Too weak Kakato..Oh no, Kakashi..”
Runtu clapped his hands, slowly stood up and walked towards Sasuke, Naruto, Haruno and Sakura.
As long as you don’t use Susanoo and just use Kamui, your eyesight won’t be damaged.
Kakadong couldn’t help but twitch his lips when he heard Runtu’s complaints: “This guy, when did he get the Eternal Kaleidoscope? I’m afraid he wants to fight me.”
After all, Runtu cannot use Susanoo at will.
Runtu was completely defeated by himself.
“However, this transformation of mine is too weak…why don’t you fight for me a little?” Kakado looked at Kakashi lying on the ground with blood on his forehead, feeling a little disappointed.
“Don’t struggle, you little yellow-haired boy.”
“Come with me.” Runtu said with a smile while looking at Naruto and the other two.
I didn’t expect that after coming to this world, the mission would go so smoothly.
As a member of the advance team, he went to gather some intelligence and ended up capturing another tailed beast. I really don’t know if Sasuke from the Imperial World would want to rush back to the No. 2 Ninja Realm overnight.
“Why is there my Uchiha’s Sharingan!” Sasuke stared at Runtu and shouted excitedly: “And it’s a Mangekyo…”
Looking at Runtu’s mysterious eyes, how could Sasuke not recognize him! ?
After the Sharingan has three magatama, different Mangekyo patterns will be awakened due to each person’s different talents!
That night, Itachi was the pattern of the kaleidoscope!
And this mysterious Uchiha member in front of him has actually reached Itachi’s level?
Runtu looked at the excited Sasuke and said in surprise: “Why are you yelling so loudly? Isn’t it normal for me to have the Sharingan?”
043: Kakadong: I won’t suffer from kidney deficiency in this variant, right? (Old version)
“No, it’s not normal!” Sasuke was so excited that his body was shaking and his voice was a little hoarse.
Naruto and Sakura Haruno on the side couldn’t help but look at Sasuke. They had never seen Sasuke react like this before.
Runtu said angrily, “What the hell is abnormal?”
“Do you fucking think I’m so untalented that I can’t open my eyes?”
“Look carefully, this is the Mangekyo, the real Sharingan!” Runtu pointed at his own eyes angrily. It was this pair of unparalleled eyes that made him embark on the road to the top!
Coming into this world, I am still being doubted?
Sasuke said excitedly: “No, it’s not like that…”
“You are not from the Uchiha clan, how can you open the Mangekyo Sharingan?”
Runtu was stunned, and then said angrily: “If I am not from the Uchiha clan, then what am I? I am from the Uchiha clan!”
What a joke, the Uchiha clan is an imperial clan!
He would never allow anyone to deprive him of his bloodline and honor!
“I am from the Uchiha clan!”
Runtu’s words were like thunder exploding in Sasuke’s mind. He felt a little dizzy and his heart ached. He looked at the man in front of him with a dull look.
“There are still members of our tribe alive…”
“Besides that guy, there are still some members of the tribe alive…”
“Alive…”
Sasuke murmured, his eyes slightly red, countless memories emerged in his mind, that was the time he spent with his clan members, but since the night of the clan extermination, he has become a lonely ghost without a father or mother, without any clan members…
Wandering in Konoha..
“No…I am from the Uchiha clan, but why do you look like you are about to cry…” Runtu looked at Sasuke in front of him and said, “Wait…what did you mean by that just now…”
“There are still members of the tribe alive?”
I don t quite understand.
Runtu’s mind was a little confused. He felt like he didn’t understand something. It couldn’t be that Sasuke was the only one left in the Uchiha clan?
Isn t that nonsense?
The Uchiha clan, who inherited one of the yin and yang bloodlines of Emperor Kaguya, is so powerful. Even if they are not an imperial clan, such a tragedy would not have happened to them, right?
“Sizzle… Raikiri!”
At this moment, there was a sharp sound of thunder behind him, and a dazzling lightning came from behind Runtu to kill him.
“Kakashi, why don’t you give up?”
Runtu felt the hostility behind him and could not help but smile helplessly. He condensed his Mangekyo Sharingan and instantly activated his powerful eye technique.
The next moment, under Uchiha Sasuke’s shocked gaze, Kakashi’s Raikiri still penetrated Runtu’s body directly as before, and was unable to hurt this mysterious guy at all.
“It’s actually the Mangekyo Sharingan…”
Kakashi penetrated Runtu’s body and suddenly stopped in front of Sasuke, Naruto and Haruno Sakura. His face became very ugly.
At the same time, the lightning in his hand gradually disappeared with a “sizzling” sound.
“Teacher Kakashi, what should we do…” Haruno Sakura looked anxious when she saw this scene. She realized that the powerful teacher Kakashi was actually at a complete disadvantage and couldn’t even attack the opponent.
“Don’t move…”
Kakashi looked at Runtu breathlessly with a serious expression. If Haruno Sakura and the others joined the battle, the other one would definitely join the battle as well.
This is not a battle that Sasuke and Naruto can participate in.
It’s not comparable to the previous Taoli Zaibuzhan.
Runtu looked at Kakashi who was out of breath and couldn’t help wondering, “No, Kakashi, how come you are out of breath after only performing two ninjutsu?”
“Is your endurance not even as good as mine?”
Since he does not have the Eternal Mangekyo and has only reached the fourth level of physical skills, he is considered very weak among the younger generation of the empire in terms of bursting out peak combat power and endurance.
But this person in front of me
Hearing this, Kakado couldn’t help but look at Sasuke and Naruto and complained: “Do you think I, your teacher, have a hobby of masturbating?”
“Or why do you look so weak after getting married? This endurance will affect the happiness of the family!”
Naruto:
As for matters between men and women, he had mastered the art of seduction and had some knowledge about them, so he could understand what Kakadong said.
“No wonder my seduction technique didn’t work on Kakashi-sensei…”
“It turns out that the teacher is no longer able to do it.”
Naruto stroked his chin, thinking.
When Kakashi heard this, his face turned dark instantly. What the hell is this?
Kakado looked at Kakashi with pitiful eyes and said, “Brother, you and I are not really suffering from kidney deficiency, are you? Do you want me to recommend you a pill recipe?”
“No need…” Kakashi’s brows turned black when he heard that.
“That’s great, you believe me!” Kakadong said with a smile.
“Kakadong, have you used it before?” Runtu couldn’t help but look at Kakadong and asked with a big laugh.
Kakadong’s smile froze when he heard this: “This is the secret recipe that Mr. Tapshui gave me. He has used it before!”
“Is that so, Kakadong? I’ll go back and ask my master…” Runtu said with a smile.
“Runtu, you!” Kakadong really wanted to slap the bastard Runtu with his slippers. If Tapshui knew that he said this, Shao F Bai Jie would never see him again, and the Empire Bookstore would definitely ban him.
The tap water is going to hunt him down too!
“Teacher Kakashi…don’t believe him. Let me go back to the village and ask my mother. She should know where the prescription is.” Haruno Sakura blushed and stammered.
Sometimes, she would hear her mother say which family s recipe was good.
“What are you talking about?”
“Isn’t this a fight?” Kakashi shouted angrily as he listened to their nonsense.
If this gets spread around and everyone in Konoha Village says he has kidney deficiency, how bad will that be?
This is absolutely unacceptable!
“Teacher Kakashi, you should watch less intimate paradise on weekdays…” Naruto touched Kakashi’s shoulder and said with a comforting look.
044: Kakadong: Is there something wrong with my brain? (Old version)
“Naruto!”
Kakashi’s mouth twitched, and he hit Naruto on the head with his backhand!
“What are you doing, teacher? I’m just concerned about you.” Naruto wanted to cry but had no tears. He looked at Kakashi pitifully.
Seeing this, Runtu covered his stomach and laughed: “Did you hear that? Kakadong told you to watch less intimate paradise, hahaha!!”
“Ha ha!”
At this moment, Uchiha Runtu used the secret ninjutsu of the universe clan – Uchiha Crazy Laughter!
“Shut up, Runtu!” Kakadong said angrily.
This guy from the Uchiha clan, sometimes he laughs and cries so exaggeratedly…
“It seems that we must end this battle quickly!!”
Kakashi’s face darkened, and he stopped talking nonsense with them. He simply pulled down the white mask that was covering his right side, and a scarlet Sharingan with three magatama was exposed to everyone’s sight.
At this moment, Kakashi felt that the whole world slowed down a lot and his vision became extremely clear.
Facing the mysterious enemy before him, he will use all his strength.
“Wait.. Sharingan!?”
Runtu looked into Kakashi’s eyes, his pupils shrank slightly, the wild smile on his face froze, and his expression became shocked.
How could the Kakashi in this world have the Sharingan? It doesn’t make sense.
What?
Kakado, who was standing by, heard Runtu’s exclamation and couldn’t help but shift his gaze away from Runtu and look at Kakashi, his pupils suddenly shrank.
No, how come this guy has the Sharingan?
Why are the variations in my world so strange?
At this time, Sasuke suddenly said: “Naruto, the reason why Kakashi’s chakra is consumed so quickly may be because of this Sharingan on his body.”
“My father once told me that if you are not a member of the Uchiha clan, you cannot open and close the Sharingan freely.”
‘Therefore, this eye will continue to consume the chakra of the holder.’
“Ah? So that’s it!” Naruto suddenly realized, and then asked in confusion: “But since it consumes chakra, why does Kakashi-sensei still want this eye?”
Sasuke smiled coldly: “What other reason is there? He must be coveting the power of the Sharingan!”
Coveting the power of the Sharingan?
Damn, what’s there to covet about a one-eyed three-magatama… Kakado didn’t understand this. His father, with his Hatake swordsmanship and Eight Gates Ninjutsu, was at a terrifying level that was almost at the Six Paths level.
Even the former Uchiha clan leader, Uchiha Fujisan (a variant of Fugaku), wanted to compete for the position of director of the Imperial Security Bureau.
He was defeated by his father!
The Hatake sword technique requires a lot of chakra, so for a Sharingan, chakra is wasted for no reason.
Doesn’t this mean giving up the power of one’s own Hatake swordsmanship?
Is this variant of mine mentally ill?
When Runtu saw this scene, he couldn’t help but be surprised and said, “What kind of weird combination is this, a single Sharingan and Hatake swordsmanship?”
“Can’t you just give up your martial arts?”
“Is there any strange technique?”
The next moment, Obito suddenly threw a shuriken from his sleeve and shot it towards Kakashi.
Seeing this, Kakashi’s three-magatama Sharingan began to spin wildly, and the angle of the shuriken’s trajectory was constantly calculated…
Aim for the right side, there’s still time!
Kakashi kept changing his hand seals and began to make hand seals, while his body leaned to the left.
Ninjutsu
Divine power!
At this moment, Runtu’s voice suddenly sounded, and the space where the shuriken was shot out suddenly twisted, and it disappeared in an instant.
“Kakashi, the shuriken is gone!”
When Naruto saw this scene, he couldn’t help but shout a warning.
not good!
At the same time, Kakashi suddenly felt a spatial fluctuation in front of him, and his face suddenly changed.
Puff! !
Immediately, the shuriken penetrated the air and pierced into Kakashi’s right chest, and scarlet blood gushed out.
The powerful force caused Kakashi’s body to fall backwards.
At this moment, Runtu’s body suddenly appeared in front of Kakashi. He suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed Kakashi’s neck.
The next moment, Runtu grabbed Kakashi’s neck and slammed him hard against the earth wall beside him.
The powerful impact caused the earth wall to collapse and become covered with spider webs.
Scarlet blood kept flowing down Kakashi’s forehead. The latter looked at Runtu with a pale face and difficulty breathing.
“You can’t do this… Kakado, no, Kakashi…”
Runtu puzzledly let go of Kakashi’s neck, and the latter slumped down on the collapsed earth wall.
“Kakashi, are you mentally ill?” Runtu looked at Kakashi as if he were a fool.
“You are a white-haired man from the Hatake family. You don’t practice your family’s inherited swordsmanship well. You learn my Uchiha’s Great Fireball Jutsu and Raikiri. You even wear a Sharingan…”
“Even if you like and admire my Uchiha clan… there is no need to give up the Hatake swordsmanship…”
Kakadong on the side couldn’t help but cover his head. How could he, in this world, lose the big picture for the small?
Runtu looked at Kakadong and said earnestly: “Kakadong, if you want to marry into my Uchiha clan in the future, just tell me. There is no need to give up the inherited swordsmanship…”
(Please give me flower rating votes, godfathers!)
045: Runtu: Obito died young? I can’t accept it! (Old version)
“Nonsense, why should I give up!” Kakadong’s face turned dark. Now, Runtu would probably use this matter to make fun of him from time to time in the future.
Although he did want to marry an Uchiha.
But, what does this have to do with my practice of the White Fang Sword Technique?
“Asshole, let Kakashi-sensei go!”
Naruto looked at Kakashi with a bloody head, looking angry. He rushed towards Runtu angrily and made hand seals frantically.
“Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!”
“Naruto, stop!” Kakashi saw this and hurriedly interrupted the furious Naruto. The mysterious enemy in front of them was not something Naruto and his friends could deal with, he was too powerful.
It’s completely facing the oppressive force of Shadow!
“Teacher Kakashi, I want to help you get revenge…”
“Really? Little yellow-haired devil!”
At this time, Naruto had not yet finished his hand seals, but Kakado had appeared in front of Naruto and placed a kunai at Naruto’s throat.
These guys are too strong…
The furious Naruto froze for a moment, not daring to move anymore.
Although he was impulsive, he was not a fool. If he lost his life, there was no way he would save Kakashi.
“Sasuke, what are you standing there for?”
“Come on!” Naruto looked at Sasuke excitedly. Why didn’t this guy react for such a long time?
Sasuke looked at Naruto with a dark face. Couldn’t this thick-skinned guy see the gap between them?
Kakashi panted; “Naruto, Sasuke stop, I’m fine…”
At this time, Sasuke gritted his teeth, looked at Runtu and asked, “Who are you?”
“I can be sure that there is no such name as Runtu in the family tree of modern Uchiha. You are definitely not one of my Uchiha!”
Hearing this, Runtu couldn’t help but think of the difference between Kakado and Kakashi, so he asked curiously, “Is there anyone with a similar name to mine?”
“Almost the same?” Sasuke was stunned, then fell into deep thought.
Soon Sasuke’s eyes lit up: “Got it, I remember, there was a guy named Obito, he was a hero of Konoha Village!”
“The hero of Konoha?”
When Runtu heard that he had become a hero in this world, he was somewhat unconvinced.
He opened the Mangekyo at the age of 13 and was hailed as the youngest genius in modern Uchiha history except for His Majesty!
He didn’t become a hero, so why should I be a hero in this world?
Kakato heard this and smiled, “Obito, it seems you need to work harder. Your transformation has become a hero. How about you…”
“Well, at least I’m doing better than my variant.”
As he said that, Kakado looked at Kakashi, whose head was bleeding, and nodded with a little satisfaction.
When Obito heard this, his face became even uglier.
Immediately, the carefree Runtu put his arm around Sasuke’s neck and asked solemnly, “Tell me more about it, I’m very curious!”
Sasuke nodded and said regretfully: “Uchiha Obito, the hero who died in the Battle of Kannabi Bridge, was only 14 years old at the time. Afterwards, he was allowed to enter the Konoha Heroes Cemetery.”
Runtu was dumbfounded: ???
In this world, I am already so miserable at the age of 14?
This kind of hero is bullshit!
Fuck, then isn t it true that I in this world am even worse than a variant of Kakadong?
“Alas, Runtu, please accept my condolences.” Kakadong looked regretful, and then said worriedly: “You must cherish your life in the future, otherwise I, your old brother, will be sad…”
The corner of Runtu’s mouth twitched. Isn’t his transformed brother too miserable?
This can no longer be called dying young, it should be called premature death!
He originally thought that Kakato’s variants were outrageous enough for not using swords and wearing Sharingan, but it turned out that he was even more outrageous..
“Alas… at least he can be considered a martyr…”
Runtu could only comfort himself in this way. As long as he didn’t do anything that would anger God and man, he could actually accept it.
Being a kind-hearted person, he is most worried about this.
At this time, Kakashi on the side also said sadly: “Sasuke is right, Uchiha Obito died in the battle of Kannabi Bridge because he was protecting me.”
Looking at the guy in front of him who looks like Obito and even has a similar personality, Kakashi feels guilty…
He still couldn’t forget that memory, and he didn’t fulfill Obito’s last wish and didn’t protect Rin.
“I died protecting Kakadong?” Runtu’s eyes widened: “How is this possible? How could I protect Kakadong?”
Kakadong was also stunned, and looked at Runtu with some suspicion: “This guy, can he really protect me?”
At this moment, Sasuke on the side suddenly gritted his teeth and said, “Runtu, can I become your disciple?”
Regardless of whether this mysterious guy in front of him is a member of the Uchiha clan?
It doesn t matter!
The opponent has opened the Mangekyo Sharingan, and his strength is unfathomable, even stronger than teacher Kakashi.
If I can learn from him, then my strength will be improved and I will be able to deal with that guy Itachi!
“Sasuke, do you want to take me as your master?” Runtu was stunned, staring at the black-haired boy in front of him.
He had never expected Sasuke to suddenly ask this question.
This young man looks almost exactly like Uchiha Zuozu, the noble son of the empire. It would be great if I could become his master!
Haha, when I see Zuozhu again…
At this moment, Runtu couldn’t help but think of many interesting pictures.
At this time, Kakado narrowed his eyes and said: “It’s okay to tell you, we are from a parallel world, and your hometown Konoha is also our target. Are you sure you still want to become my disciple?”
yes..
He couldn’t just accept disciples casually. The Sasuke in this world was still an enemy. Runtu looked at Sasuke with some regret and said, “Sorry, I definitely can’t just teach Konoha’s people…”
(The fifth update is here. Please give me flowers and votes, godfathers!)
046: Sasuke: Even if it means betraying the whole world! (Old version)
“People from a parallel world?”
When Kakado and Runtu’s words were heard, Kakashi, Sasuke, Naruto and others widened their eyes and looked at the two in disbelief.
“Parallel world, so you look so much like me, and Runtu looks like Obito?” Kakashi’s face turned pale. He often read novels and could understand what this meant.
So, the other party wants to catch the Nine-Tailed Fox?
After all, the Kyuubi is a strategic-level weapon that can cause massive damage to a village.
Damn it!
Thinking of this, Kakashi gritted his teeth and his three-magatama Sharingan spun wildly. He had to let Naruto escape no matter what.
“Still want to resist, Kakashi?”
At this moment, a cold voice sounded, and Kakado’s body instantly appeared in front of Kakashi.
Bang!
With a sound, Kakado hit Kakashi on the back of the head with a knife.
Feeling a strong sense of dizziness coming from his brain, Kakashi felt a black screen in front of his eyes, and then he fainted.
“Teacher Kakashi!” Naruto shouted angrily when he saw this scene.
Immediately, the furious Naruto quickly formed hand seals and began to perform his most powerful technique!
The next moment, nearly hundreds of Naruto’s shadow clones appeared in all directions, and then attacked Kakado desperately!
Kakado sneered, “It’s just a Multiple Shadow Clone Technique.”
“Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!”
The next moment, Kakadong blew violently, and a vast amount of chakra whizzed out, instantly turning into a massive fireball more than ten feet high, instantly engulfing the street.
Destroy those shadow clones that are rushing towards you!
“Hot!”
In the end, Naruto’s real body was burning in the flames and was covered with a burnt smell.
Immediately afterwards, Kakado’s figure rushed directly in front of Naruto and kicked him.
With a loud bang, Naruto was thrown high into the air like a kite with a short string, and then fell to the ground.
“I’m sorry, the variation of Emperor Ying.”
The space near Haruno Sakura distorted, and Runtu’s figure appeared behind her.
“Sasuke, what are you standing there for? Protect Sakura!” Naruto looked up angrily, his eyes red.
At this time, Runtu hit Haruno Sakura on the back of the neck with his knife.
Haruno Sakura felt a black screen in front of her eyes, and she was hit by a strong sense of dizziness, and she fainted.
Naruto saw this scene, bared his teeth, his eyes red: “How dare you hurt my companion!!”
How dare you!!
Naruto was going crazy, with terrifying chakra gushing out of his body. A tail condensed from the Nine-Tails’ chakra slowly took shape. At this moment, the sense of oppression Naruto gave people instantly increased.
“Naruto?” Sasuke’s pupils constricted when he saw Naruto’s sudden change. The terrifying chakra coming from Naruto was completely beyond his imagination.
At this moment, he actually had the thought in his heart that he could not defeat Naruto.
No!
This is impossible!
“Unforgivable!” Naruto was furious and touched the ground with all four legs. The ground under his feet cracked like a spider web.
The next moment, Naruto suddenly jumped up like a ferocious beast and rushed towards Kakado!
This speed…
When Sasuke saw this terrifying speed, his face changed drastically and he clenched his hands tightly. He really couldn’t beat Naruto now!
Kakato looked at the attacking Nine-Tails with an excited expression: “It really is the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki!”
“It’s completely sealed like the One-Tail!”
“It’s really easy to get it, the mighty Nine-Tailed Fox can only burst out this little power, haha!”
“This world is indeed wrong, and we have to fix it!”
As soon as the sound fell, Kakado also rushed towards Naruto, and in an instant the two were close to each other!
Sizzle!
At this time, thunder chakra surged in Kakadong’s hand, and a blazing white blade with arcs of electricity suddenly emerged and slashed directly at Naruto.
Naruto slapped the blade hard.
The next moment, the two collided violently in the air, the sharp white blade instantly cut through the Nine-Tails’ chakra skin, and the tremendous force suddenly cut Naruto’s body into pieces!
It smashed directly onto a huge stone wall, covered with spider webs.
When Naruto fell due to gravity and wanted to resist again, Kakado’s figure had already appeared behind him.
With a loud bang, Kakado smashed Naruto’s neck with a heavy and sharp knife. After two consecutive huge blows, the violent Nine-Tails Chakra collapsed directly.
Then, Naruto fell to the ground with a thud.
Damn it! What does this guy want to do with Naruto?
The Nine-Tails inside the body looked at Kakadong and roared angrily. The force of his struggle made the iron chains on his limbs creak.
Naruto is too weak now, he fainted just like that!
He couldn’t even lend power to Naruto.
Runtu appeared in front of Sasuke at this time and said with a cold smile: “Sasuke, do you still want to be my disciple now?”
A voice with a hint of laughter sounded.
Looking at Runtu, the mysterious and powerful owner of the Mangekyo in front of him, Sasuke’s body trembled violently, and his scarlet Sharingan was filled with excitement and ambition.
These two people are so strong!
From childhood to adulthood, these two people are the most powerful forces he has ever witnessed.
If I don’t improve my strength, I won’t be able to catch up with Naruto, so how can I talk about revenge!
Thinking of this, Sasuke clenched his fists tightly, his eyes filled with cruelty and madness: “I only want to pursue the highest power, as long as you can give me power, even if it means betraying Konoha and the world!”
“I, Uchiha Sasuke, can agree to any condition you ask!”
047: Runtu: What? I am Uchiha gone!? (Old version)
The bright sunshine shines down..
Sasuke’s words echoed on the street word by word, and Runtu and Kakado were both a little surprised.
What s wrong with this kid?
Runtu looked at Sasuke’s crazy eyes and asked solemnly: “Why are you so crazy about pursuing power?”
He had never seen such a look in the eyes of the Imperial Left Assistant.
Kakado, who was standing by, also dragged Naruto over and looked at Sasuke.
“Revenge!” Sasuke spat out two words coldly…
revenge?
By the way, Sasuke’s parents are dead, could it be revenge for them? Thinking of this, Runtu couldn’t help but ask: “But why don’t you let your tribe teach you?”
“All the tribesmen are dead!”
Sasuke’s face was grim and he clenched his hands involuntarily.
Kakadong was stunned when he heard this and shouted in disbelief.
This is the Uchiha clan, the imperial clan in their world. Even if they are doing badly in this world, they won’t be wiped out, right?
After all, compared to other clans, it is too easy for the Uchiha bloodline to give birth to strong people…
Runtu was even more dumbfounded, looking at Uchiha Sasuke with a dull look.
“You said…I, Uchiha, am gone?” Runtu swallowed and asked with a trembling voice.
Sasuke nodded slightly, “Yes!”
“Fuck it, who did this?!” Runtu was immediately furious. Who on earth was so brave as to dare to exterminate the Uchiha clan?
“Uchiha Itachi!” Sasuke uttered the name in a cold voice, his scarlet eyes filled with deep hatred.
“Huh? Uchiha Itachi?”
Runtu was confused. This guy was not only the most protective of the Uchiha clan and the empire, but he was also as protective as Namikaze Kamon!
Back then, that bastard Zuo Zhu didn’t study hard at the Imperial College and was scolded by his teacher.
He went back to complain to Yu (a variant of Itachi), and that night, the 13-year-old Yu dragged that bastard Sasuke to the academy and beat up the teacher!
The patriarch of the teacher’s clan came, and You knew he couldn’t win but still wanted to fight, like a madman!
Fortunately, Di stepped in at last and took You back home.
Thinking of this, Runtu couldn’t help but ask again: “Are you sure it was Uchiha Itachi who did it?”
“Sure!” Uchiha Sasuke gritted his teeth.
“Oh my God, this fellow Itachi in your world killed the whole family? Is he out of his mind?” Runtu widened his eyes and could not help but complain harshly.
This is really too outrageous.
Runtu looked at Uchiha Sasuke, who was from the same clan, and couldn’t help but feel pity for him. He said, “Sasuke, you should follow me from now on!”
No wonder this guy is crazy about pursuing power and is willing to betray the world.
“Okay!” Uchiha Sasuke nodded excitedly.
For him, it was a dream come true to have a senior who could open the kaleidoscope and teach him personally.
Runtu nodded slightly and asked, “Sasuke, how old are you this year?”
“13.” Sasuke answered immediately.
“Is the Sharingan open?”
“It’s open.” Sasuke pointed to his eyes.
“Three magatama?”
Sasuke: .
Sasuke was almost blushing after being silenced again. Why was this guy mocking him again?
“It’s a magatama!” Sasuke pointed at his eyes and said gritting his teeth.
Isn’t it obvious that it’s a magatama? Does this guy like to play tricks on people?
Runtu said awkwardly: “Uh…I thought you were saving chakra and didn’t release the three magatama.”
“…” Sasuke remained silent.
Runtu is a bit confused, 13 years old and only one magatama, how can it be so lame…
No, what is going on in the ninja world?
His own variant died young, Kakado’s variant went astray, and then Sasuke’s variant… now he doesn’t even have the strength of a jonin.
Sasuke in the Imperial World was 13 years old, and he could open the Mangekyo just like himself, but he was just a little slower than himself.
“Okay, Runtu, you can teach him on the way.”
“Yeah, the Sasuke in this world is so bad. He was almost 13 years old and only just opened one magatama. Alas.” Runtu sighed.
Hearing this, Kakado couldn’t help but look at Sasuke and nodded slightly.
They are both Sasuke, but the gap is indeed quite big.
Seeing Kakado’s humiliating look, Sasuke’s face turned red and he retorted: “What do you know? I opened the Sharingan when I was 7 years old, but my body was too weak at the time, so it couldn’t be manifested.”
Listening to Sasuke’s rebuttal, Runtu was even more shocked: “No…you are still one magatama after 6 years, so isn’t your talent even worse?”
“Why are you fussing over this? God…”
Sasuke:
Sasuke, who always thought he was a genius, remained silent. Facing this man, he felt a little depressed. Was he really that incompetent?
“Okay, Runtu, come here and tie up these people. These mutants are on His Majesty’s list. Take them back to His Majesty for disposal. I will contact Lin and the others.” Kakadong said at this time, clicking on the watch on his hand.
Runtu nodded slightly: “Okay.”
Immediately, Runtu tied up Kakashi, Naruto, and Haruno Sakura.
Kakato also contacted Lin and said, “Rin, Runtu and I have captured the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.”
“Oh? So fast!”
“Hehe, what luck! This Nine-Tails is more firmly sealed than the One-Tails, and Jinchuriki Naruto doesn’t even have the strength of a Jonin.”
“It only takes a few moves to take it down.” Kakadong said with a smile. They are going to make a great achievement again this time.
After making meritorious service, you will be able to obtain elixirs made from His Majesty’s unique Qigong technique.
These pills can improve their physical fitness, thereby increasing their chakra capacity and the physical strength required for the Eight Gates Ninjutsu.
Lin’s eyes lit up and he said in surprise, “That’s really lucky. We will rush over to meet up immediately and escort the Nine-Tails back to the Empire safely!”
“Okay, we’ll go back from the direction of Wave Country right away.”
“clear!”
Then, Kakado hung up the phone, looked at Runtu and said with a smile: “Runtu, if I hadn’t gone to buy the intimate paradise, I wouldn’t have run into Naruto and the others.”
Runtu was speechless and tied up all three of them.
048: Ninja commission system, dog chain? (old version)
Looking at the three people who were tied up, Kakadong frowned and said, “Forget it, Runtu, wake them up. It will be more convenient for them to walk by themselves.”
“Uh… indeed.”
Runtu nodded slightly. They couldn’t leave these three people on their backs.
“Water escape!”
Immediately, a large amount of cold water was poured directly on Kakashi and Naruto, while Haruno Sakura was shaken awake.
After all, this is a variation of the Emperor’s Concubine, so Runtu and Kakadong are both very sensible.
Kakashi woke up from his coma and said to himself in confusion: “I’m still alive?”
Runtu’s carefree voice sounded at the side; “Of course, you are of a special status, and neither of us would be embarrassed to kill you.”
Hearing this familiar yet unfamiliar tone, Kakashi felt a little melancholy.
If Obito were still alive, he would be the same as the boy in front of him, right?
I can also act like him and Kakato together..
Thinking of this, Kakashi couldn’t help but look at Kakado beside him with envy in his eyes. After all, Kakado in another world still had Runtu to accompany him.
After seeing Kakashi wake up, Runtu directly picked up Naruto, who could not wake up even if he was poured with water.
Bang bang bang!
Runtu raised his hand and slapped Naruto in the face with a few big punches.
Naruto, who was held in his arms, woke up drowsily, and the voice in front of him felt inexplicably familiar.
When I was still a baby, I seemed to have been mentioned by such a guy?
“Asshole, let us go!”
After seeing the figure clearly, Naruto suddenly woke up and said angrily, struggling continuously.
Kakado closed the intimate paradise, knocked Naruto on the head, and said coldly: “Behave yourself, or I don’t mind knocking you out again.”
“Don’t waste your energy. I believe you have already seen the difference in strength.”
Kakashi’s face turned grim when he heard this. What the other party said did make sense.
Immediately, Kakashi looked at Naruto and said solemnly: “Naruto, don’t struggle. He is right. We are no match for him.”
After saying that, he winked.
“Teacher Kakashi…” Naruto quickly reacted and calmed down when he saw this.
Although he is a bit nervous, he is not a fool.
Judging from the battle just now, they were indeed no match for their opponent and could only save their lives for the time being and wait for rescue.
“Wait, Sasuke, why aren’t you tied up?”
Suddenly, Naruto’s eyes widened and he looked at Sasuke beside him.
“You mean Sasuke?” Runtu said with a smile, “He has become my apprentice and is ready to betray your world.”
“Sasuke, are you crazy?”
Naruto exploded with anger and stared at Sasuke angrily.
“Sasuke you…” Sakura Haruno on the side also looked at Sasuke in disbelief, unable to believe her ears.
Sasuke said coldly: “As long as I can pursue the highest power, I am willing to pay any price!”
“Sasuke…” Kakashi couldn’t help but look at Sasuke. He had also heard about the genocide of the Uchiha clan.
It seems that this guy has been completely blinded by hatred.
Kakadong said at this time: “Since you don’t struggle anymore, let’s go!”
“Okay.” Kakashi nodded and could only look for opportunities on the road.
“Wait..what about my mission if you leave?”
As Kakashi and the other two accepted their fate and stopped struggling, an old man on the messy street mustered up the courage to walk out. It was Dazna…
He risked his life!
Without Kakashi and the others, he would definitely be hunted down by the ninjas sent by Kado.
When Naruto saw Kanaz, he couldn’t help but look at Runtu and Kakado, and said seriously: “I am your target, right?”
“Help Grandpa Dazna. As long as we complete the mission, I will follow you obediently.”
Kakadong rolled his eyes; “Little yellow-haired devil, understand that we are your enemies!”
“Do you think your enemies will help you?”
Runtu looked at the old man and frowned, “Naruto, tell me what’s going on?”
“Okay!” Naruto said excitedly, and for a moment he had a good impression of Runtu.
Damn it, Runtu’s saintly heart has been acting up again. Kakadong couldn’t help but complain in his heart when he saw this. In the Empire, people liked to help grandmas cross the road. This guy is too kind and naive.
That’s why His Majesty asked me to bring him out for training.
Soon, Runtu understood the situation, and his eyes towards Dazna became softer. He wanted to help the poor people of Wave Country.
“Kakato, since we’re passing by Wave Country on our way back, we might as well help out.”
“Okay…” Kakato nodded slightly, then looked at Kakashi in confusion: “What’s going on with your commission mechanism?”
Kakashi’s eyes became a little blurry when he heard this.
“The mission…”
At this moment, he thought of his father, the father who gave up the mission because of his companions, was blamed by the whole village and eventually committed suicide.
“The mission must be completed. This is the duty and meaning of a ninja’s existence. The mission is more important than anything else!!”
“Except for companions…”
However, Kakashi did not say the latter sentence out loud, but added it silently in his heart.
Despite his somewhat politically incorrect views, he still believes that companions are more important than missions.
“Huh? The mission is more important than anything else?”
“???”
Kakadong was stunned, and three question marks popped up in his mind.
The purpose of a ninja’s existence is to complete missions. What kind of nonsense is this! ?
In the Empire, ninjas can work in any field, even in the production field. They are the elite of society. How can they be included in one mission?
“Wait… you, a jonin, are protecting someone… this is a waste of your talent…”
“No security team?”
“You ninjas don’t make a living by completing commissioned missions, do you?”
Kakadong on the side suddenly asked in a strange tone.
“Yes!” Kakashi said as a matter of course: “The main income of the ninja village, besides the grant from the daimyo, is commissioned missions.”
“For ordinary ninjas, the latter accounts for the majority. If there are not enough commissioned missions, the ninjas will have a very difficult life.”
Kakadong: .
Kakadong was speechless and said, “Which genius came up with this system? My goodness, isn’t your way of life just to put a dog chain on yourself and then give the dog chain to the rich?”
“I don’t understand what you’re thinking…”
“Ah…this…” Kakashi was stunned. Ever since his father and Rin Obito died one after another, he became dazed and lost his direction in life, and even forgot to think about problems.
And it seems that no one has thought about this issue.
It sounds like that’s the case..
049: Moon Eye Project starts ahead of schedule! (Old version)
Hearing this, Runtu angrily cursed: “The ninja village daimyo system is indeed a cancer. No wonder your majesty said that a world with a ninja village system must be a wrong world!”
This is the bottom line!
Kakadong looked at Runtu and smiled, “So those old guys won’t talk to you about the specific system and influence of that era.”
“Those old guys… have fooled Brother Zhihuo.” Runtu looked unhappy.
Kakadong smiled and said, “Okay, let’s go.”
“I’m helping Naruto with his mission so he won’t make any trouble along the way…”
Danaz, who was standing by, was excited when he heard this. He didn’t expect that these two were kind people.
At the same time, in Ninja World No. 1.
In a hidden cave, the carnivorous plant-like Black Zetsu emerged from the ground.
“Obito, there’s important news!”
The petals opened, revealing Hei Zetsu’s two faces, one black and one white. He looked at the masked man in the cave and said solemnly.
Uchiha Obito frowned and asked, “What’s the matter?”
“There is an organization capturing the tailed beasts!” Black Zetsu said in a deep voice. After thinking about this matter for a long time, he decided to report the information to Obito, even if there was a risk of Rin being met by Obito.
That group of people is too strong and is a major threat to the Akatsuki organization.
Obito’s expression suddenly became serious, and he asked, “What organization?”
“I don’t know. It’s very mysterious. There is no information for the time being.”
“I only know that there is a guy among them who can use Susanoo, and he caught one in the Sand Village in the Land of Wind not long ago!” Black Zetsu chose to conceal some information, as if he didn’t see it.
Anyway, this information would not arouse Obito’s suspicion.
“Susanoo, who is that?” Obito frowned, wondering, “Uchiha Itachi?”
“Not Itachi!”
“Itachi was a very long way from the Land of Wind at the time, and Dry-style Kisame was following him.”
Black Zetsu shook his head and said solemnly: “I wonder which Uchiha is hiding in the world…”
“So, Obito, our plan is almost ready.”
“There’s no time to lose. I think we can act ahead of time!”
He was afraid that if he acted too late, the other party would snatch more tailed beasts away, as those guys were from a parallel world.
If the opponent grabs fewer tailed beasts.
Then, it would be easier to sneak into the parallel world and retrieve the tailed beast.
As Kaguya’s consciousness, he knows some of the secrets of time and space. Since the other party can come to this world, they can naturally go to each other’s world.
Obito thought for a moment and said, “Okay!”
“Go tell Nagato that we need to move our plans forward!”
“Okay, I’ll tell Nagato right away!”
As soon as the voice fell, Black Zetsu’s body dived under the ground and disappeared.
Time keeps passing..
The next day..
In a tall building in the Hidden Rain Village, Black Zetsu’s reed-like body grew out from an iron pipe.
He looked towards the center of the room, where a red-haired, hunchbacked man was sitting inside a mechanism.
His eyes are purple Samsara eyes!
Standing next to the man was a very beautiful girl with light blue hair and a light blue paper flower on the right side of her head.
Sitting or standing around were six men of different shapes, wearing red clouds and black robes, with expressionless faces.
Every figure exudes a fierce murderous aura.
“Chief, there is important information.”
Black Lord looked at the red-haired man and said in a deep voice.
Nagato looked up at Black Zetsu and said indifferently: “Speak!”
“I just found out that there are other mysterious organizations that are also trying to capture the tailed beasts.”
“Not long ago, this mysterious organization captured one of the monsters in the Sand Village in the Land of Wind!” Black Zetsu said solemnly.
Nagato’s pupils shrank slightly, and he said, “So, what do you mean?”
He knew that Black Zetsu was Uchiha Obito’s man.
Black Zetsu said in a deep voice: “The opponent is very powerful, and there is even an Uchiha who has no information and is hiding in the ninja world and can use Susanoo!”
“Uchiha?” Nagato was slightly stunned and asked, “Are you sure it’s not Uchiha Itachi?”
“It’s not Itachi. Itachi was very far away from the Land of Wind at that time. I can be sure of that!” Obito quickly denied. During this period he also received information about the clone.
The Wind Country actually suspected that it was Itachi from the Fire Country who did it!
Although the enmity between the Wind Nation and the Fire Nation is beneficial to them, they cannot doubt Itachi within the organization, otherwise the internal strife will affect the overall strength of the Akatsuki organization and the efficiency of capturing the tailed beasts.
Black Zetsu continued, “So, Obito thinks that we are almost ready, and for the Night Eyes Project, we should act immediately.”
“Otherwise, it will be even more difficult to gather all the tailed beasts!”
Nagato tapped his fingers, thought for a moment and then said calmly: “Notify the entire Akatsuki organization to start hunting the tailed beasts as planned!”
He is not a person who procrastinates. Once the time comes for a change of plan, he will start immediately.
Upon hearing this, Black Zetsu nodded excitedly. His mother’s Moon Eye plan had finally begun.
Thousands of years! !
Nagato nodded slightly and said calmly, “Those people are near the Kingdom of Wind, right?”
“Yes, leader!” Black Zetsu suppressed his excitement and nodded slightly. He had already guessed what Nagato meant.
“Very good, then I will go to the Kingdom of Wind!” After saying that, Nagato’s Rinnegan lit up slightly, and he was about to take action.
‘OK,’
Immediately, Black Zetsu closed the reeds and slowly drilled into the ground. At the same time, he used his clones to deliver messages to the vicinity of various Akatsuki strongholds.
It won’t take long to complete the task.
When Black Zetsu learned that the ninjas from the parallel world knew about his mother’s existence, he became a little panicked. He had to fight with the ninjas from the parallel world for the tailed beast!
Even if they can’t snatch it, as long as a fight breaks out and the tailed beasts gather together, things will be full of variables.
And variables will also create corresponding opportunities!
After all, he still has the trump card Uchiha Madara in his hand. When necessary, he can control the seriously injured Nagato and perform the Reincarnation Technique!
At this moment, Konoha Village.
Inside the Hokage’s office.
An Anbu ninja hurried in and said with a hint of joy: “Hokage-sama, Itachi agreed to meet.”
Here s the address and time.
As he said that, the Anbu ninja handed the note to Sarutobi Hiruzen!
Sarutobi Hiruzen took the note, his eyes lit up slightly, and said, “Okay, notify Mito Kado En and Utane Koharu to come to the office.”
The Anbu ninja left immediately.
After a while, there was a knock on the door of the Hokage’s office, and Mito Kado En and Utane Koharu walked in with confusion.
Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at the two and smiled, “I have contacted Itachi. I will go to the appointment in a while. Then I’ll trouble you two to keep a close eye on Danzo.”
“No problem, Hiruzen!”
“Go ahead and don’t worry.”
050: Sasuke asks about the Uchiha of the Empire? (Old version)
In a room near the Land of Waves.
“Lord Cardo, Danaz is not dead yet and is heading quickly towards the Land of Waves.”
“Once we enter the Land of Waves, we’ll be in trouble.”
A man with a scar on his face said anxiously, “Danaz and the others have sped up. I’m afraid they will be able to enter the country of waves in about two days.”
Upon hearing this, Cardo flew into a rage: “What the hell is that bastard Zabuza doing?”
“Call him over here!”
“Yes, Lord Cardo!”
After a while, Zabuza and Haku, who had recovered a little, arrived here with some bandages on their backs.
Cardo said angrily: “Zabuza, you useless bastard, why haven’t you gotten rid of Danaz for me yet?”
Zabuza’s face turned pale, his fists clenched tightly, and he said, “Dannaz hired Konoha’s ninjas as bodyguards!”
Cardo was stunned, and then said angrily: “So what, what kind of ninja can he hire? They are nothing more than Genin.”
“Can’t you even handle a fucking genin?”
“Mr. Cardo, although he hired a Genin, that Genin is accompanied by the Jonin Kakashi in the mission…” Zabuza said in a serious tone. Having fought with Kakashi once, he knew that the other party was not easy to mess with.
That’s why he wanted to wait until he fully recovered from his injuries before taking action again.
Hearing Zabuza’s rebuttal, Cardo said angrily: “Even if there is a jonin, I paid you to do the job for me!”
“A ninja’s first duty is to complete the mission. No wonder you are a traitor, a waste!”
“What the hell are the Seven Ninja Swordsmen? Bah!!”
“You…” Upon hearing this, Zabuza’s forehead veins bulged and he glared at Cardo angrily, raising a big knife and pointing it at Cardo.
Bai on the side couldn’t help but pull Zabuza.
If this card is cut, it will be very difficult for those big businessmen to accept commissions in the future after they find out.
“What…are you still planning to rebel?” Cardo was startled, then angrily said, “Hurry up and ambush them on their way and kill Danaz. They are moving quickly towards the Kingdom of Waves!”
“I don’t care what method you use!”
“Because of jonin Kakashi, I can give you five times the money. Stop being so shameless, Zabuza!”
“Hearing the five-fold price, Zabuza gritted his teeth, suppressed his anger, and said, “Okay, Mr. Cardo.”
Immediately, Zabuza left without looking back and headed towards the Land of Waves.
“Bai… this time you are in charge of those two brats. Once you find an opportunity, assassinate Danaz…” On the way, Zabuza looked at Bai solemnly and said, “I am injured and can only hold Kakashi back for a while.”
This time, the only variable is Bai’s attack.
With Bai, there is still a chance to complete the task.
“Okay!” Bai nodded slightly.
Two days later, in the morning, in a hotel somewhere outside the country of waves…
“No, don’t!”
Suddenly, Sasuke in the room woke up with sweat all over his head and a look of horror in his eyes! .
“Itachi, I’m going to kill you!”
With an angry murderous intent, Sasuke’s eyes began to spin wildly, and a magatama was slowly taking shape on his scarlet Sharingan.
At this moment, the Sharingan stepped into the second magatama!
“I… stepped into the second magatama?”
Feeling a clearer world and a stronger power in his eyes, Sasuke couldn’t help feeling a little dazed, and then his body began to tremble with excitement.
His strength has improved tremendously again!
“Yeah… two magatama… after more than a dozen consecutive stimulations, Sasuke you finally let me step into the two magatama.” Runtu at the side looked at Sasuke tiredly, and said with some regret.
Along the way, in order to teach Sasuke.
Because they had to hurry on their way, they did not teach him ninjutsu. Instead, they chose to use the scene of the other party awakening the Sharingan during the night rest to create a more realistic dream, thereby stimulating the other party to awaken the Sharingan!
In order to help Sasuke improve his Sharingan, he used illusion-nightmare methods to repeatedly stimulate Sasuke, and only then was he able to achieve this effect.
Sasuke ignored Runtu’s complaints and said excitedly: “Thank you, teacher. I want to come again!”
“Don’t be impatient. More haste, less speed.”
“You should experience the two magatama well…” Runtu said earnestly, with an air of an elder, and touched Sasuke’s head lovingly. He didn’t know how to stimulate Sasuke anymore.
If this method is used too much, its effect will be greatly weakened.
However, he felt pity for this poor fellow from another world, and besides, he was Sasuke, hehe.
Thinking of this, Runtu showed a smug smile.
“You bastard…”
Seeing this, Kakadong on the side twitched his mouth. Did Runtu really experience the joy of being a teacher?
I really don’t know how Zuosuke (Sasuke variant) would react when he finds out about this situation.
Uchiha Sasuke was stunned, and then a smile appeared on his face: “Okay, teacher!”
Is this the Uchiha from the Imperial World?
He cared about him like an elder… He hadn’t experienced this feeling for a long time.
Naruto looked at Sasuke who was excited about the improvement in strength, and said angrily: “Sasuke, you bastard who betrayed Konoha!”
“You better turn back now, how can I let you go?!”
Sasuke gave Naruto a cold look, “Will Konoha allow me to enter the two magatama directly?”
After saying that, Sasuke looked at Runtu with a firm look in his eyes: “Teacher…don’t worry, I will definitely work hard, and then we will avenge the Uchiha clan of the empire together!”
Seeing that he could improve his Sharingan, he has firmly stated his position!
“Huh? You’re avenging the Uchiha clan?” Runtu was stunned when he heard that.
Kakado on the side also said with a smile: “Sasuke, the Uchiha of the Empire don’t need to seek revenge…”
“Hmm?” Sasuke looked at the two’s reactions and couldn’t help but become curious: “Teacher, how are the Uchiha clan in the Empire World doing now?”
(Today I will update five more chapters, and tomorrow I will update five more chapters. It will be available at midnight on the 24th. I beg you to support me by placing your first order. The more people you follow, the better it will be for recommendations. The author is rushing to finish the manuscript, and plans to update 20,000 chapters on the day of the release. If you support me, I will strive to get 20,000 chapters every day after the release!)
051: Naruto: I will definitely not betray Konoha! (Old version)
“The Uchiha from the Empire World…” Runtu looked back and said proudly, “They are the Imperial Clan!”
Sasuke was startled when he heard this: “Imperial clan?”
“Yes, Uchiha Tian, ??who unified the world and was known as the Emperor of Heaven, was born in the Uchiha clan!” Runtu looked at him with admiration and said excitedly: “From now on, my Uchiha clan is the most noble imperial clan in the entire empire!”
The world admires and prospers!
“Girls of all races are proud to marry into the Uchiha clan!”
After these gentle words were spoken, Sasuke was stunned.
this
Not to mention the current situation of the Uchiha in Konoha, Sasuke couldn’t help but think that even when he was a child, he often heard the villagers slandering the Uchiha.
Those guys said that their clan is an evil clan!
But in the imperial world, the Uchiha clan is the most noble and glorious imperial clan?
Girls from all races are proud to marry into the Uchiha clan! ?
The difference in treatment is really too huge!
“Oh my God, the Uchiha clan of the Imperial World… are they so crazy?” Sakura Haruno at the side couldn’t help but cover her mouth, her eyes filled with shock.
Even though she was a commoner she knew the situation of the Uchiha clan in Konoha.
The Emperor Clan? Kakashi was also dumbfounded. He looked at Sasuke who was stunned. Then he suddenly woke up and said anxiously: “Sasuke, don’t be fooled by them!”
“This must be fake. They just want to take advantage of your revengeful mentality…”
“Yeah, Sasuke!”
“You have to calm down, calm down!” Naruto, who was standing aside, said anxiously when he heard it.
Uchiha Sasuke’s voice was trembling and he asked nervously: “Teacher…are you telling the truth?”
“I am Uchiha, a member of the imperial clan?”
Looking at Sasuke who looked anxious, Runtu felt a little sad.
This child, even such a matter of course is worried that it is a dream? Thinking of this, Runtu smiled and said, “Don’t worry, these are all real…”
“Sasuke, don’t believe him!” Kakashi shouted anxiously when he saw this.
Sasuke ignored Kakashi, looked at Runtu, and said excitedly: “Teacher… can you take me to the Empire World?”
I want to go and see!
“No problem, our trip is to take you to the Empire World.” Runtu laughed.
“You said you were going to take us to the Empire World?”
Kakashi’s pupils constricted when he heard that, and he couldn’t help but look at Naruto with worry.
From the world described by Runtu, he no longer expected Sasuke to turn back. After all, since the other party wanted to take Sasuke into that world, there was no need to tell lies.
But what if Naruto entered that world and was also brainwashed like Sasuke?
This guy is the Nine-Tailed Fox!
Thinking of this, Kakashi’s face turned pale. This was an extremely serious event.
Damn, are all the Konoha high-level officials pigs?
Nine-Tailed Naruto and I have been abducted for so long, what are they doing and why haven’t they come to rescue us?
“Naruto…”
Naruto looked at Kakashi’s worried eyes and said loudly: “Don’t worry, Kakashi-sensei, even if I enter their world, I will never betray Konoha like Sasuke, that fool!”
“I am the man who is going to be Hokage!”
Kakado closed his eyes and knocked on Naruto’s head: “Keep your voice down, you’re disturbing me while I’m reading, damn!”
Runtu was stunned and said, “Wait… Naruto Konoha’s Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen is a woman?”
“Is it beautiful?” Kakadong on the side couldn’t help but glance sideways.
If she is very beautiful, it is necessary to tell His Majesty, after all, he knows that His Majesty likes beautiful women very much..
And according to Orochimaru’s theory, in order for the empire to spread and prosper, His Majesty must interact with all kinds of beauties as much as possible.
Kakashi: .
Thinking of Sarutobi Hiruzen’s old and wretched appearance, Kakashi’s face turned pale: “Hokage-sama is a man!”
“Fuck, Naruto!” Runtu jumped back and looked at Naruto in horror, his eyes trembling: “You have become like those gangsters in Leizhou…”
Oh my god
At this moment, Runtu felt like his mind was about to explode.
The teachers in this world are so weird. They can’t educate Naruto as well as the teachers in the Empire, but at least they shouldn’t create a gay.
Kakato on the side also stiffened and couldn’t help but move slightly away from Naruto.
“What do you mean?” Naruto looked at the two people who were running away from him in confusion, and then he seemed to think of something and said angrily: “I am the man of Hokage, what’s the problem with that!?”
“There’s a problem…”
“Hey Naruto…” Runtu’s hand, which was about to pat Naruto’s shoulder, stopped in mid-air and he said awkwardly, “Actually, you can borrow Kakado’s Intimate Paradise when you have nothing to do.”
“Okay, the first one is for you.” Kakado on the side threw the intimate paradise to Naruto.
“ha?”
Naruto continued to make out with Heaven, a little confused.
What does whether you become a Hokage or not have to do with watching Intimate Paradise?
Runtu said awkwardly: “Look, women are actually pretty good… There’s no need to like men.”
He felt that even though this was Naruto from a parallel world, he still had an obligation to help the teacher teach Naruto, otherwise he would feel guilty…
“No…who likes men!” Naruto said angrily.
Runtu was stunned: “Isn’t he the man you said wanted to be Hokage?”
Naruto: .
No matter how thick-skinned he was, he now understood what the two men meant.
Naruto said angrily, “I want to be the Hokage, not the Hokage’s man. Do you understand?”
“Huh…Is that so? I was so scared.” Runtu couldn’t help but pat his chest to calm his excited mood.
Kakadong said at this time: “Let’s go, after entering the Land of Waves, send Danaz to the destination. We are not far from the portal.”
“Besides, Rin and the others are also near the Land of Waves.”
“I contacted her and agreed to meet up in Wave Country.”
Danaz beside him also looked excited.
Immediately, Kakado and his group left the hotel and headed towards the Land of Waves.
“Wait… there’s someone…” Suddenly, Kakadong stopped and looked ahead in the street with a frown.
There seemed to be a ninja lying in ambush ahead, and he just sensed the chakra fluctuations.
Seeing this, Kakashi couldn’t help but smile and his eyes became excited.
Could it be that the Konoha ninja has finally caught up?
052: Konoha Technician!? Runtu laughs wildly! (Old version)
“Kakadon, is anyone there?”
When Runtu, who was standing by, heard what Kakadong said, his expression became serious.
Wow!
Not long after Runtu’s voice fell, fog slowly spread over the street. The fog became thicker and thicker, almost covering everyone.
Seeing the familiar mist, Kakashi’s happy smile suddenly froze.
If it s not a ninja from Konoha, could it be that guy?
Whoosh!!
The next moment, in the thick fog, several sharp shurikens cut through the air and quickly stabbed towards the few people at a tricky angle!
“Wood Release Substitute Wood”
Runtu casually formed a seal with one hand, and suddenly several pieces of wood appeared out of thin air in the air. A few “clang clang” sounds were heard, and a series of shurikens shot at the wood and were blocked.
“Kirito Kirigakure… Zabuza?”
At this moment, Danaz on the side couldn’t help but exclaimed.
He had been assassinated by the Mist Demon not long ago, and the familiar mist reminded him of it.
Runtu looked at the fog and asked in confusion: “Who is this man and why did he want to kill us?”
“He is here to assassinate Danaz. Be careful to protect Naruto, Sakura and the others. This man is best at silent killing! He can approach the target silently in the fog and then take the target’s life.”
Kakashi’s nervous voice sounded, reminding Runtu and the other two.
Although they are prisoners now, at least Kakado and the others are not going to take their lives. But the same cannot be said for the Kirigakure rebel ninja.
The other party is a killer sent by Cardo!
Now Naruto and Sakura are tied up and can’t deal with it…
“As expected of a Konoha technician, you realized it was me so quickly!” There were figures moving quickly in the fog and Zabuza’s voice was heard several times around, making it impossible to determine the direction.
The shuriken just now was also interfering with people’s judgment.
“Konoha Technician? Haha!” When Runtu heard this, he couldn’t hold it back any longer. He covered his stomach with one hand and patted the ground with the other hand and laughed out loud: “Kakadong, do you want to learn your transformation and get a title like Imperial Technician?”
Kakadong’s face turned dark and he glanced at Runtu speechlessly.
Due to the influence of Tap Water and the Emperor of Heaven, in the Empire World, the title of Technician has become somewhat stigmatized.
Kakadong, with a dark face, scolded: “Stop laughing, sir!”
Kakashi on the side was bewildered. He didn’t understand what was wrong with Runtu. Was his title ridiculous?
Kakadong suddenly formed seals with his hands and blew towards his throat. Suddenly, the terrifying chakra energy turned into a huge fireball that whistled towards the front. The scorching heat instantly evaporated all the mist and coldness around it.
My vision suddenly became clear.
At this moment, Zabuza, who had just flashed, stopped in a daze. Zabuza, who was surrounded by several shadow clones, disappeared with a “bang”.
“A fireball this big?”
“Who is this guy… I have the same white hair as him, and he looks like this…” Zabuza looked at Kakado with an unpleasant expression and said in a lost voice: “I didn’t expect that Konoha’s technician Kakashi has a brother?”
Sasuke warned loudly: “Kakato, be careful of the knife in his hand!”
“I heard from teacher Kakashi that the Broken Blade-Beheading Sword is one of the seven supreme swords of the Hidden Mist Village. It can absorb the iron in the enemy’s blood, thereby repairing itself and absorbing blood to recover. It is known as the sword that will never break!”
“Sasuke!!” Kakashi looked grim and actually reminded them.
I have to make them get into a fight so that I have a chance to escape!
This guy Sasuke really betrayed us!
“Yes, this is the precious sword!” Zabuza gently stroked the blade of the beheading sword with love in his eyes, as if this sword was not a sword but that peerless beauty.
Runtu was stunned, looked at Zabuza and said sarcastically: “Is this thing a treasure?”
“It sounds like the military-style weapons that are everywhere in the Empire, right?”
In the Empire, this weapon is not very popular within the army because it is too useless. Its only advantage is that it can repair itself, which is completely useless.
If it breaks and you repair it, isn’t it still broken?
Wouldn’t it be better to just choose a stronger weapon…
Hearing what Runtu said, Zabuza’s hand stroking the blade trembled slightly, and his face turned pale as he said, “You said… my precious sword is everywhere?”
“Otherwise…”
Runtu rolled his eyes at him. This thing has a large blade, is not flexible, and is not easy to carry…
“asshole!!”
Seeing Runtu’s contemptuous eyes, Zabuza became furious and rushed towards Runtu with his beheading knife.
Seeing this, Kakadong said speechlessly: “Runtu is such a landmine-stepping devil…”
“Even if this guy’s knife is really a piece of junk, if you say it to his face, he will definitely come and chop you!”
“well..”
At this time, Zabuza had already rushed to Runtu and slashed at him with a fierce blow at an extremely fast speed.
“Sure enough, this guy is the weakest!”
Zabuza saw that his sword was about to hit, and his eyes became excited.
Although Kakashi and the other three didn’t know whether they were captured by these two men due to a sneak attack or other reasons, they just had to get rid of the man in front of them and then hold back the man who looked like Kakashi.
The task can still be completed.
Immediately, the beheading knife chopped down Runtu’s body fiercely, but the next moment Zabuza’s pupils shrank and his face changed drastically.
No blood? How is that possible?
“Ah… Look what I told you, this isn’t a precious sword, it can’t even kill a person…” Runtu looked at Zabuza and laughed, “If it’s not a piece of shit, then what is it?”
“you!!”
Zabuza swung his sword again angrily and kept slashing at Runtu.
“Damn… this guy can still talk, and it’s not a stand technique, why?” Zabuza swung his sword wildly with horror in his eyes.
Kakadong said indifferently: “Stop playing, Runtu, hurry up and leave.”
“Okay!” Runtu said with a smile.
053: Fuck, are you kidding me? (Old version)
Immediately, Runtu gently moved away, raised his fist and hit Zabuza hard in the face.
With a loud bang and accompanied by scarlet blood flying, Zabuza’s entire body was blown away like a cannonball and hit a building on the side.
“Puff…” Zabuza coughed up a mouthful of blood, stood up with difficulty, and stared at Runtu.
“Since swordsmanship is useless, then…”
Zabuza gritted his teeth, stuck the beheading sword into the ground, and then made hand seals frantically.
If the assassination fails this time, the other party will reach the destination and his mission will be a complete failure.
That s five times the reward!
“One, two, five hand seals…wait, Runtu.” Kakadong finally became a little interested after seeing this scene, and said, “Let him make hand seals, I’m afraid he can come up with a perverted ninjutsu.”
“Just in time, I’ll let Kakashi, the rebellious son, see the power of Hatake White Fang’s swordsmanship!”
Ordinary opponents would not be able to make Kakashi feel the power of White Fang’s swordsmanship!
He wants to show me his White Fang knife skills?
Kakashi was stunned and couldn’t help but look at Kakado. He was also curious about how strong he was in another world.
Always looking down on him..
The Uchiha who couldn’t beat the Mangekyo admitted that it was because the Mangekyo was too strange and couldn’t hit it, but how much stronger could Kakado be than himself?
After all, I am an elite jonin!
“That’s 20. I’m going to Kakadong and you can perform with peace of mind.” Runtu’s expression became serious when he saw Zabuza who was constantly making hand seals.
In the Empire, even A-level ninjutsu only requires four or five seals.
Only those particularly outrageous forbidden techniques require a long time to form seals.
“40 already!!” Kakadong looked excited and couldn’t help holding his breath, feeling a little nervous inside.
Even if it is an S-level forbidden technique, there is no need to cast so many seals?
The most powerful forbidden technique of the empire only has 36 seals. This world finally has something that the empire can be on guard against.
It turned out that he had pushed Ninjutsu to its peak. I wonder if my White Fang Sword Skills can break this forbidden technique.
44!
At this moment, Kakato saw Zabuza suddenly stop and release the “Ultimate Ninjutsu!”
“Water Style – Water Dragon Bullet Technique!!”
With an angry roar, a violent torrent of water gathered out of nowhere.
B-level ninjutsu – Water Style – Water Dragon Bullet Technique?
Kakadong: ???
Runtu: ???
The two of them were so shocked that their eyes almost popped out of their heads when they saw this ultimate ninjutsu that involved 44 hand seals.
You spent quite a while forming seals there, a total of 44 of them!
And you ended up using a B-level ninjutsu?
This is a total scam!
Kakadong’s face turned black. He had been nervous here for so long, but in the end he got a pile of shit.
“grass!”
The next moment, Kakadong swung his hand and cut the water dragon bomb with one knife. Then, at the moment of cutting, it whizzed out like a flash of lightning.
The next moment, Kakado rushed in front of Zabuza, grabbed the latter’s head and slammed it hard on the ground.
With a loud bang, gravel flew everywhere and the ground spread out like a spider web.
“Fuck, are you fucking making fun of me?” Kakadong held the blade in his hand against Zabuza’s throat.
Ice Escape-Mist Shadow Ice Crystal Technique!
At this moment, a sound of breaking air was heard from the side, and a girl wearing a cat-face mask rushed over. The kunai in her hand was attached with huge ice spikes, and she stabbed Kakado fiercely, trying to force the latter to let go of Zabuza.
Because she was exposed last time, Bai did not pretend to be the Mist Shadow pursuit force this time. She knew that she would be exposed by Kakashi.
“Alas. Can’t there be some strong ones?”
With a sigh, Runtu’s figure suddenly appeared, grabbed the arm of the kunai and broke it hard.
With a “click” sound.
Runtu stomped Bai hard on the ground and subdued him instantly.
“Bai!!” Zabuza couldn’t help but screamed when he saw this scene.
Naruto was shocked and shouted, “Asshole, so you two know each other. It was you, a cat-faced ninja, who rescued Zabuza last time!”
Kakashi on the side couldn’t help but grit his teeth. They were actually deceived.
“We’ve been caught… I’m sorry, Lord Zabuza…” Bai said bitterly, with despair in his heart. These two men were really too powerful.
Listening to Bai’s whisper, Kakado frowned and said, “It seems that you used Ice Escape just now?”
“Yes…” Bai nodded slightly.
“Then you are quite lucky, is it genetic?” Kakadong pulled off Bai’s mask, smiled and asked gently.
His Majesty has instructed that if there are any bloodline successors in the parallel world who are still alive, we should try to bring them back.
In the research of longevity, cells and other scientific aspects, not only are they needed for the research of snake medicine, but Bloodstain Successors are also talents favored by the Empire and gene improvers.
In the empire, all bloodline heirs have a good status.
“Good luck?” Bai’s face turned pale when he heard it, and then he gritted his teeth and said bitterly: “I don’t think so. This is the source of disaster and all misfortunes!”
“Why do you say that?”
Kakadong was stunned and asked subconsciously.
In the imperial world, those with blood limits can even break marriage laws and practice polygamy or polyandry, and if these people give birth to children, they will receive rewards from the empire.
For example, why did this fool named Runtu live an extravagant life in the empire?
Normally, if Runtu, who couldn’t even get into university and wasn’t born into an imperial family, would have lived an ordinary life and worked in civil engineering…
But this guy is so lucky, not only was he born in the imperial family, but he also opened the Kaleidoscope at a young age, which is the best talent in the bloodline inheritance!
No money, that’s too easy!
Uncle Runtu can make a lot of money by donating sperm, not to mention finding some beautiful, rich and pretty girls, so Runtu, who is less capable than him, lives a more comfortable life than himself.
Who can I go to for justice?
Who can withstand it?
As His Majesty the Emperor of Heaven said, some people are born in Rome, some are born as cattle and horses… There is no such thing as fairness in the world.
Seeing Kakado’s curiosity, Bai Wan grabbed a life-saving straw and said, “I’ll tell you why I hate my bloodline limit. Can you let me go?”
“It’s worth considering.” Kakadong nodded, although he was already prepared to capture him alive.
Bai heard this, a look of pain appeared in his eyes, and he said: “When I was a child, I lived in a village that hated bloodline limit because of war. My mother has bloodline limit, but this secret has always been hidden.”
“My happy life was shattered when I began to show the bloodline I inherited from my mother.”
“My mother was killed by angry villagers. I activated my bloodline limit out of fear and killed all the villagers. Later, I was found wandering the streets by Lord Zabuza…”
“etc!”
Runtu, who was standing by, suddenly interrupted and said angrily, “Are you making up a story for me?”
(Please give me some votes and flowers, thank you godfathers!)
054: Are you Mizukage an undercover agent? (Old version)
“What do you mean?” Bai was stunned. He didn’t lie.
Obito said angrily: “Your story obviously doesn’t make sense.”
“One, you grew up in a village that hates blood limits because of war?”
“The ninja world is full of trauma brought to these people by supernatural powers. Why do they hate bloodline and limit lineage, but not ninjas?”
“This is totally unreasonable!”
“Second: You were the one who first awakened your Blood Limit, and you were able to kill those unruly people. Why didn’t your mother resist at that time? Her Blood Limit is much stronger than yours!”
Kakadong looked at Runtu in astonishment.
Runtu, you have changed. You had no IQ before. What happened to you today?
“Kakadong, what the hell are you looking at?” Runtu noticed Kakadong’s gaze and couldn’t help but get angry.
He didn’t need to think about it, he knew what was in that bastard Kakadong’s mind.
“Uh… nothing.” Kakadong smiled awkwardly, then looked at Bai puzzledly, “Tell me… what’s going on with you?”
Runtu’s doubts are indeed reasonable, and the loopholes are too obvious.
“Ah… this…”
Listening to Runtu’s analysis, Bai was stunned, and his brain was instantly overloaded…
She hasn’t really thought about this issue for so many years.
yes!
It was the ninja war that hurt you, what does it have to do with bloodline limit?
And mother…
At that time, my mother also had a bloodline limit, so why was she killed by that group of unruly people? She didn t understand?
Did she commit suicide?
Pray to those unruly people to let you survive?
“It seems that you are lying to me! I hate being deceived the most!” Kakadong’s face turned ugly. There was no need to introduce such a guy to the great Majesty.
Seeing Kakado’s reaction, Zabuza hurriedly shouted: “Wait, I can prove that Bai is not lying!”
“You may not know the situation in the Land of Water, nor do you understand the darkness of the Hidden Mist Village. Although Bai’s story is bizarre, it is true!”
“Affected by the Mizukage, almost all the people of the Water Country hate and fear the Bloodstain Family. Bai’s parents are just one of the victims!”
When speaking of the latter part, Zabuza’s tone was full of hatred. He didn’t understand why the Hidden Mist Village had become like this.
What s even more outrageous is that the students of the Hidden Mist Village have to kill each other after graduation!
Is this the only way to select better ninjas?
What a ridiculous and outrageous reason. In order to correct this wrong system, he chose to assassinate the Fourth Mizukage and those stupid supporters.
However, his assassination attempt failed!
The result was that he had no choice but to betray the village and become a traitor ninja!
“Uh…” Kakado frowned and said, “Your so-called Kage should be equivalent to the supreme ruler of the Hidden Mist Village, right?”
Orochimaru didn’t provide much information, but he had heard about this from Itachi.
“Yeah.” Zabuza nodded.
Runtu, who was standing by, looked puzzled and asked, “Brother, is there a possibility that your shadow might be an undercover agent?”
“I think so too. Otherwise, how could there be such a crazy policy!” Kakadong nodded in agreement.
“Isn’t this espionage behavior to treat the bloodline family of your own village like this?”
Zabuza: .
Zabuza: “I don’t know either. Anyway, that bastard betrayed the high hopes of our ancestors! He messed up the Hidden Mist Village!”
After hearing Kakadong and Runtu’s analysis, he also felt that it seemed to make some sense.
Kakadong said with certainty: “He is definitely an undercover agent, otherwise how could he be so stupid as to destroy the village’s high-end combat power?”
The world hasn’t even been unified yet, and yet you’re targeting the Bloodstain Family. Isn’t this suicide?
In any parallel ninja world, those with bloodline limits should be quite powerful. Not to mention how high their upper limit is, even their lower limit is much higher than that of ordinary people.
Just like, Runtu didn’t learn swordsmanship and only knew four of the Eight Gates of Dunjia.
When the Mangekyo Sharingan is fully opened, his strength is not necessarily weak, and he also has some abilities that ordinary people cannot master.
For example, Runtu s mysterious and powerful spatial ability.
In the imperial world, His Majesty really wants the bloodline inheritors to have more children, and has even launched a multiple birth benefit plan. He also lets Orochimaru study cell science every day, and he really wants to provide them with technology to improve their bloodline inheritance.
But here, the guy is destroying his own bloodline!
“What a wrong world, with all kinds of weird things!”
“First, Orochimaru’s scientific research was ignored, and he was blamed and forced to become a traitor. Then, he assassinated his own son. And then, Uchiha Itachi went crazy and killed his entire family?”
“Now you, the Hidden Mist Village, are here to kill our own Bloodstain Kensuke. I have really broadened my horizons during this period of time.” Kakadong was speechless.
“Uchiha Itachi, you are really out of your mind, kill your whole family!”
“I don’t know why he thinks this way?” When Runtu heard this, he couldn’t help but complain. What kind of brain would kill his entire family…
Has this guy been abused by his parents and the entire family since he was a child?
I heard from Sasuke that Uchiha Itachi is still alive in this world. When I meet him, I must question him face to face!
Knock all the water out of his brain!
“Huh… That’s really bullshit…” Kakadong complained and looked at Bai Dao: “Okay, congratulations.”
“You survived, Bloodline Successor.”
Bai was stunned and looked at Kakadong in disbelief. He just tried to beg for mercy, but he didn’t expect the other party to actually spare him.
Looking at Bai’s shocked eyes, Kakadong smiled and said, “I told you, you are lucky to have the Blood Limit.”
“But you have to follow us, we will be captured and go to another world.”
Bai nodded slightly, as long as he wasn’t dead, anywhere would be fine.
He was originally a rebel ninja, following Lord Zabuza around and carrying out missions.
Runtu, who was standing by, looked at Zabuza and frowned as he asked, “Then how did Bai’s mother die? She must be stronger than Bai who just awakened his bloodline, right?”
He still cares about this issue.
Zabuza curled his lips in disdain and said with disgust: “That stupid woman didn’t have the heart to attack those unruly people until her death. Instead, she surrendered and begged them to release her daughter.”
Runtu: .
Kadong: .
Once again, the two were left speechless by this outrageously wrong world.
Article 1 of the Imperial Life Safety Law: When in mortal danger, you will have unlimited rights to fight back to ensure your own safety!
This is a truth we have been taught since childhood: the safety of the empire is above all else, and our own safety comes second!
This is also what His Majesty told them when they came to this world, to pay attention to their own safety.
Others are about to kill you, and you don’t fight back. If you’re not an idiot, what are you?
Besides, you expect the people who want to kill you to let your daughter go…
Don’t you know to kill them all and protect your daughter?
“Hu…” Kakadong exhaled and said, “Okay, Runtu, kill Zabuza, and continue on your way.”
“No!” Bai shouted in panic.
055: Kakashi: Kakato, can you tell me about yourself? (Old version)
Kakado looked at Bai and frowned, “I only agree to spare your life.”
At this time, Zabuza said angrily: “Get lost, Bai, you are just my tool!”
“It’s none of your business whether I live or die? Get out of here!”
Bai shouted excitedly: “No, I am Zabuza-sama’s tool, I can’t live alone!”
“What good are tools when their master is dead?”
Seeing this, Kakadong patted Zhanbuzhan’s head and said with a smile: “Well, since I have begged for mercy for nothing, I will spare your life.”
Bai was stunned and looked at Kakadong in astonishment.
He didn’t expect that the other party would let him go just because he pleaded like that?
Just now, he had already prepared himself to die together.
“I told you, you’re lucky to have the blood limit.” Kakadong said with a smile.
Bai was stunned and asked, “In the world you mentioned, is blood inheritance so important?”
“Yes.” Kakado smiled.
Subsequently, the number of captured troops increased again.
Led by Danaz, everyone came to the bridge construction site.
However, the construction site was in a mess at the moment, with workers lying on the ground wailing and some tools damaged beyond recognition.
“What happened? What happened?” Danaz ran to an injured worker and asked anxiously.
“Of course it’s because I don’t want this bridge to be built, you idiot!” At this time, an arrogant voice sounded, and Cardo came over with a group of black gang members, smoking a cigar and walking with an unyielding manner.
“Fuck, this guy is so arrogant!” Runtu complained when he saw this.
Naruto nodded heavily, “You’re right, I want to punch him!”
Zabuza said coldly: “That’s Cardo!”
“A very evil businessman, whose financial power controls all the maritime transportation hubs of Wave Country!”
“For an island country like the Kingdom of Waves, controlling the lifeline of the sea transportation line means controlling everything about the country’s wealth, politics, and people!”
Control everything?
Kakashi asked cautiously, “What strength is this Kado, Kage level?”
Zabuza shook his head and said solemnly: “No, no… Cardo is not a ninja. The scary thing about Cardo is that he uses his financial resources to win over ninjas and mafia…”
“It’s like I was entrusted with a mission by him!”
Ah! This
Kakado looked at Zabuza speechlessly and said, “Your world is really interesting. A mission entrustment system can treat ninjas like dogs?”
“Since when can even a chicken feather merchant sit on the head of a ninja?”
At this time, Cardo saw the tied Zabuza and spat with disgust, cursing: “What a rubbish ninja, he failed the mission and was still captured alive!”
Hearing this, Zabuza’s eyes turned red.
“How dare you glare at me?”
Cardo ordered the ninja beside him: “Go dig out this guy’s eyes and give them to me.”
“As you command, Lord Cardo!”
Kakadong stood in front of everyone and looked at Cardo with indifference.
Seeing this, Kado said arrogantly: “Konoha’s ninja? I advise you not to meddle in other people’s business. This is my Wave Country’s business. Be careful or I will offer a reward to your Konoha ninja to kill you!”
“You have to know that the thing I have the most is money…”
A flash of knife light passed by.
A head floated up out of thin air, and Cardo looked at Kakadong in disbelief with wide eyes.
How dare this guy?
“So, this Cardo is very powerful?” Kakadong raised his foot and kicked Cardo’s head away as he was free falling.
In the ninja world, this kind of Jonin who disrespects ninjas can still survive to this day.
It’s just a really outrageous thing, you know?
“Fuck, I suddenly feel that Kakato-sensei is so handsome! It turns out that ninjas are not afraid of those so-called businessmen at all!” Naruto exclaimed in shock.
At this moment, he felt as if he had opened up a new world, and he actually felt that what Kakadong said was right.
Look, didn t Danaz and Zabuza talk about the powerful and arrogant merchant Kakado, and he is now dead?
Kakashi shouted with a worried look on his face as he looked at the excited Naruto.
“Ah? Teacher Kakashi, don’t worry!” Naruto saw Kakashi’s worried look and shouted, “I will definitely not betray Konoha Village like that idiot Sasuke!”
“I want to become Hokage!”
This time, he did not include the word “man”.
Kakashi looked at Cardo lying in a pool of blood, his mouth twitching, and he was shocked in his heart.
In that so-called imperial world, is the status of ninja really so high?
Looking at Kakato, who looked exactly like him and was very free and cheerful, Kakashi couldn’t help but become curious and said, “Can you tell me about your world…”
“Uh…” Kakashi paused here.
Suddenly I remembered that Naruto was still beside me. What if he developed a desire to be Hokage and no longer wanted to?
Even if the Konoha ninjas come to rescue Naruto, they won’t be able to save him.
Thinking of this, Kakashi quickly changed the topic and asked, “Can you tell me about yourself? I’m curious about my life in another world.”
This is also the question that Kakashi has been thinking about these days.
Along the way, he discovered that the variant Kakadong in this parallel world had a completely different personality from his current one.
Although he still likes to read small H books, this Kakadong seems to be very cheerful, not autistic, and very free and easy. He can feel a sense of satisfaction and happiness from the other person.
If your strengths are completely different, you can use your talents to act, but if your personalities are different, then the only explanation is that they have different life experiences.
Moreover, Obito’s variant Runtu did not die, and he had a good relationship with Kakato and they played with each other.
After spending these two days together and seeing them bickering, he felt as if he had returned to the days when he was in the Watergate Class.
“Can you tell me about it? Kakado…” Kakashi asked nervously, with a bit of anticipation in his heart…
In another world, is Lin still alive?
Alas…I’m afraid he’s dead too. After all, Kakadong only took Runtu with him, and they were the only two people involved…
“My life?” Kakadong looked up at the sky, his eyes reminiscing…